LIBRARY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA. 
 
 GIFT OF THE 
 
 STATE VITICULTURAL COMMISSION. 
 
 , January, 1896. 
 Accession No. (0 [ 0*7 .$ Class No. 
 

 Handbook 
 
 FOR 
 
 VICTORIA 
 
 $19 ^Vuthoritu: 
 
 ROBT. S. BRAIN, GOVERNMENT PRINTER, MELBOURNE. 
 
 1801- 
 
LIBRARY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA. 
 
 GIFT OF THE 
 
 STATE VITICULTURAL COMMISSION. 
 
 l^eceived, January, 1896. 
 Accession No. Class No. 
 
^tahkJimh^i 
 
 HANDBOOKS already published by the Royal Commission, which can be 
 obtained gratis on application to the Secretary of the Commiss on, 
 Public Offices, Melbourne: 
 
 No. 1. "Ensilage." 
 
 No. 2. " Perfume Plants and Essential Oils." 
 
 No. 3. " Viticulture in Victoria." 
 
 No. 4. " Wine Making and Cellar Management" (in hand). 
 
 Applications from vine-growers for the services of the Experts attached 
 to the Board of Viticulture should be made to the Secretary of the Board, 
 Public Offices, Melbourne. 
 
 Corrections in the Lists of Vine-growers and the acreage planted are 
 specially requested. 
 
 ROBT. S. BRAIN, GOVERNMENT PRINTER, M 
 1891. 
 
 
a 
 
 Commission on legetable 
 
 HANDBOOK ON VITICFLTUEE 
 
 FOE 
 
 ROBT. S. BRAIN, GOVERNMENT PRINTER, M 
 
 /K <& 
 
 1891. Au. 
 
 . 
 

CONTENTS, 
 
 Page 
 NINTH PROGRESS REPORT OF THE VEGETABLE PRODUCTS COMMISSION . . v 
 
 MEMBERS OF THE BOARD OF VITICULTURE ix 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Preliminary Reasons for issuing .Handbook Necessity for co-operation 
 in order to insure greater uniformity in wines of each district 
 Example of older wine-producing districts of Europe ... ... xi 
 
 CHAP. I. History and Description of the Vine. 
 
 Root Stem Leaf Flower ... ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 CHAP. II. Physiology. 
 
 Rise of sap Transpiration Assimilation Respiration Flowering 
 Fecundation of the ovule Setting of the fruit Ripening of the 
 fruit Importance of leaves 
 
 CHAP. III. Factors influencing the Growth and Products of the Vine. 
 
 Necessity of serious consideration on account of our past experience being 
 very limited Influence of climate Irrigation of vineyards Influence 
 of aspect Division of the colony into three climatic regions Influence 
 of soil Influence of variety ... ... ... ... ... 15 
 
 CHAP. IV. Ampelography. 
 
 European vines American vines Indigenous Australian vines ... 29 
 
 CHAP. V. Selection of Site, and Choice of Suitable Varieties. 
 
 Importance of considering the character of wine which it is desired to 
 make before selecting site General requirements which should be 
 fulfilled by a site Advantages or otherwise of each climatic region ... 66 
 
 CHAP. VI. Preparation of Soil. 
 
 Necessity of deep preliminary cultivation Methods of preparing the 
 .soil; subsoiling or trenching Drainage ... ... ... ... 74 
 
 CHAP. VII. Laying-out of Vineyard. 
 
 Distance apart of vines Arrangement of vines Marking out the vine- 
 yard Extent and disposition of blocks ... ... ... ... 80 
 
 CHAP. VIII. Propagation of the Vine. 
 
 Propagation by seed Propagation by cuttings Selection of cuttings 
 Different sorts of cuttings Length of cuttings Preservation of 
 cuttings Stratification Propagation by layers Ordinary layering 
 Complete burying of the vine Reversed layering Multiple layering 88 
 
 A ^ 
 
iv 
 
 Page 
 CHAP. IX. Planting. 
 
 Are cuttings or rooted vines to be preferred ? Planting of cuttings in the 
 vineyard Depth for planting Proper time for planting Inclination 
 of cuttings Method of planting Plantation of cuttings in a nursery 
 Plantation of rooted vines in the vineyard ... ... ... 98 
 
 CHAP. X. Forming the Young Vine. 
 
 Proper height of vines Forming the stem in the first region Forming 
 the stem in the second and third regions ... ... ... ... 105 
 
 ^ CHAP. XI. Pruning. 
 
 \ Position of fruit-bearing wood on the vine Long or short pruning Laws 
 
 which govern the operation of pruning Short spur pruning Rod 
 pruning Necessity of providing for wood as well as fruit Mixed 
 system of pruning System giving great extension Other systems 
 of pruning Time for pruning Pruning instruments ... * ... 110 
 
 CHAP. XII. Summer Pruning. 
 
 Disbudding Topping Gooseberry style^ Tying up Nipping off the 
 terminal bud of a shoot Annular incision Stripping the leaves off ... 122 
 
 CHAP. XIII. Cultivation. 
 
 Necessity of keeping soil in a loose state Winter cultivation Summer 
 cultivation ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 130 
 
 CHAP. XIV. Grafting. 
 
 easons for grafting Ordinary cleft graft English cleft graft Time 
 for grafting Value of different stocks ... ... .... ... 134 
 
 APPENDICES. 
 
 A. Abstract of Evidence taken by the Royal Commission on Vegetable 
 
 Products ... ... ... ... ... ... ,.. 140 
 
 B. List of Members of Central Vine-growers' Association ... ... 145 
 
 C. List of the Vine-growers of Victoria ... ... ., ... 149 
 
 D. List of Applications from Vine-growers under the Bonus Regulations ... 170 
 
 E. List of Vine-growers' Associations and Office-bearers .,. .... 179 
 INDEX 180 
 
NINTH PROGRESS EEPOET OF THE EOYAL 
 COMMISSION ON VEGEMLE PRODUCTS. 
 
 ^ 
 
 pyiVBEsiir 
 
 To His Excellency the RigTtt^norable JOHN ADRIAN 
 Louis, Earl of Hopetoun, Viscount Aithrie, and 
 Baron Hope, in the Peerage of Scotland ; Byron 
 Hopetoun of Hopetoun, and Baron Niddry of 
 Niddry Castle, in the Peerage of the United 
 Kingdom; Knight Grand Cross of the Most 
 Distinguished Order of Saint Michael and 
 Saint George ; Governor and Commander 'in- 
 Chief in and over the Colony of Victoria and 
 its Dependencies, 4*c., fyc., fyc. 
 
 MAY IT PLEASE YOUR EXCELLENCY: 
 
 We have the honour to acquaint Your Excellency 
 that, since the date of our last Report, we have confined 
 our inquiries to the collection of practical evidence 
 regarding the cultivation of Perfume Plants and Essential 
 Oils, the cultivation of the Sugar Beet and the manu- 
 facture of Sugar therefrom, and the various branches of 
 Agricultural Education as taught in Great Britain and 
 
VI 
 
 Europe, with a view to the development of Agricultural 
 Education in this colony. The Minutes of Evidence on 
 these several subjects ar submitted herewith. 
 
 In our last Report to Your Excellency we stated that 
 we were fully convinced of the value attached by the 
 public to the Handbooks we have already issued, founded 
 on the evidence given before us, on the subjects of Silos 
 and Ensilage (No. 1), and (No. 2) on the cultivation of 
 Perfume Plants and the production of Essential Oils and 
 Medicinal Drugs. The published returns of the Govern- 
 ment Statist show that in the first instance very great 
 advantage to agriculture in Victoria has resulted from 
 the dissemination of the information regarding Ensilage, 
 and in the latter a flourishing Government Perfume 
 Farm is now existing at Dunolly, where eight months 
 ago there was nothing to be seen but the primitive bush. 
 This official example is, to our knowledge, already bearing 
 fruit, and we have every reason to believe that a new 
 industry has been added to the colony. 
 
 Accompanying the present Report, we beg to hand to 
 Your Excellency a third Handbook, which is entirely 
 devoted to the important industry of Vine-growing. 
 
 This work has been prepared by Mr. Fra^ois 
 de Castella, one of the experts attached by the 
 Government to the Board of Viticulture, who from 
 training and education is specially qualified to compile 
 from the evidence given by the witnesses, and from 
 his own experience in this colony, a Manual which 
 shall be of practical service to the vine-growers of 
 Victoria. 
 
Vll 
 
 This Handbook will be followed by a second, dealing 
 with Cellar work and the making of Wine, and subse- 
 quently other publications on the cultivation of the Fig, 
 the Olive, &c., will be issued by the Commission. 
 
 We have the honour to be, 
 
 Your Excellency's most obedient servants, 
 
 WALTER MADDEN, Vice-President. (L.S.) 
 
 FREDK. T. DERHAM, Member. (L.S.) 
 
 JOHN L. DOW, (L.S.) 
 
 JAMES BUCHANAN, (L.S.) 
 
 CHARLES YEO, (L.S.) 
 
 JAMES McINTOSH, (L.S.) 
 
 JOSEPH KNIGHT, (L.S.) 
 
 ANDREW PLUMMER, M.D., (L.S.) 
 
 T. K. DOW, (L.S.) 
 
 JOHN WEST, (L.S.) 
 
 D. MARTIN, (L.S.) 
 
 JOHN J. SHILLINGLAW, 
 
 Secretary. 
 
 Public Offices, Melbourne, 
 5th May, 1891. 
 
 NOTE. The Honorable J. F. Levien, President of the Commission, 
 absent in Europe. The Honorable George Graham, Minister of Agri- 
 culture, has not signed this report, owing to the fact that he is a 
 member of the present Ministry, and as such among His Excellency's 
 Advisers. 
 
MEMBERS OFITHE BOARD OF YITICULTURE. 
 
 THE HONORABLE GEO. GRAHAM, MINISTER OF AGRICULTURE, President. 
 JOHN M. HIGHETT, ESQ., M.P., Chairman. 
 
 EMILE BLAMPIED, ESQ., Great Western. 
 THOS. BLAYNEY, ESQ., Nagambie. 
 FREDK. BUSSE, ESQ., BarnawartJia. 
 PAUL DE CASTELLA, Tering. 
 ALEXANDER CAUGHEY, ESQ., Gooramadda. 
 CHARLES CRAIKE, ESQ., Geelong. 
 JOHN JOHNS, ESQ., Katandra. 
 MICHAEL KAVANAGH, ESQ., Mooroopna. 
 FRANCIS MELLON, ESQ., Dunolly. 
 JOHN C. VAN STAVEREN, ESQ., Nathalia. 
 JAMES WILLIAMS, ESQ., NumurTcah. 
 
 SIR ARCHIBALD MICHIE, K.C.M.G^ Q.C., Treasurer. 
 ROMEO BRAGATO, ESQ., and FRANCOIS DE CASTELLA, ESQ., Experts. 
 
 JOHN J. SHILLINGLAW, ESQ., Secretary, Public Offices, Melbourne,. 
 

 0? THE 
 
 UJTIVSRSITT 
 
 INTRODUCTION, 
 
 ALTHOUGH the vine has been successfully cultivated in Victoria for 
 many years, a fresh impetus seems to have been given to the wine- 
 growing industry during the last few years, which fact is undoubtedly 
 due to the inquiries of the Royal Commission on Vegetable Products 
 and to the work of the Board of Viticulture. 
 
 A considerable number of persons, more especially young men 
 with small capital, are leaving the cities and turning their attention 
 to the country districts ; many of our farmers, finding that the 
 cultivation of cereals scarcely pays, are looking out for some product 
 which will enable them to make more money out of their holdings. 
 Amongst other cultures, that of the vine presents itself as being one 
 of the most remunerative. 
 
 Many excellent works have been written on Viticulture, but they 
 are mostly in French or some other foreign tongue, the few English 
 ones which exist being either out of print or only treating of the 
 culture of vines under glass, as practised in England. 
 
 The constant demand for some elementary work, in which 
 beginners may learn something of practical Viticulture, has led to 
 the elaboration of this little handbook, which it is hoped may be of 
 service to those requiring information on the subject. 
 
Xll 
 
 The compilation of such a work is not so easy a task as might at 
 first sight be supposed. The colony of Victoria embraces every 
 description of climate, from Alpine to semi-tropical, or, in other 
 words, every climate in which the vine can be profitably cultivated. 
 To write a book which it is intended should teach people in 
 different circumstances and who must therefore necessarily adopt 
 different cultural methods is on this account, in order to avoid 
 confusion, a task requiring great care. In the following pages every 
 endeavour has been made to point out what influence the surrounding 
 circumstances have on the vine, and in what way the different 
 vineyard operations should be altered in consequence. This is the 
 reason why the three first chapters constitute a sort of introduction, 
 a thorough comprehension of which will render the remainder of the 
 work far more intelligible. These first chapters consist chiefly of 
 theoretical considerations, which may be but of small interest to many 
 practical* farmers. As such, they have been made as independent 
 as possible of the rest of the work, in order that practical men 
 may, if they so choose, pass them over and proceed at once to 
 the practical part, in which scientific terms and formulas have been 
 avoided as much as possible, in order to render it readily intelligible 
 to all. 
 
 It is unnecessary to enlarge upon the advantages to be derived 
 from the cultivation of the vine. They are evident to any one who 
 considers the subject, and this work is intended rather to give 
 information to those who have already decided to plant than to 
 persuade those who have not. 
 
 The cultivation of the vine differs essentially from that of most 
 other plants. Wine does not, like many agricultural products, 
 command a more or less fixed price, varying only with the condition 
 of the market. It varies enormously in value. Without taking 
 into consideration badly-made wine, which may be considered as 
 worthless, we shall often find sound wines of the same age one of 
 
xiii 
 
 which will be worth four times as much as another. This 
 difference in price depends chiefly upon the quality of the wine, 
 and often on the relative rather than on the absolute quality or, 
 in other words, its suitability for the market which it is intended 
 to command. 
 
 At the present moment the market for Victorian and we may say 
 for Australian wine is very indefinite. Every one admits that the 
 London market is the one upon which we chiefly rely, and which 
 we must use our best endeavours to satisfy. The production of wine 
 in Victoria is so insignificant that up to this time we have not been 
 looked upon as a wine source by the large London merchants. This, 
 however, is correcting itself. The amount of wine which we shall 
 in a few years produce will be very considerable, and it is absurd to 
 suppose that every grower will then be his own wine merchant, 
 maturing and retailing his wine, as he often has to do at present. 
 Instead of this unsatisfactory state of things, there will be purchasers 
 as soon as the fermentation is properly terminated and the wine is in 
 a fit state to travel. Competition will bring about differences in price 
 in favour of the most suitable wines, and the grower will naturally 
 find that these are the most advantageous for his business. At 
 present any well-made wine of moderate alcoholic strength is of 
 pretty much the same value, but it is scarcely reasonable to suppose 
 that this state of things will continue. 
 
 In each district there will be one class of wine which will surpass 
 all others in point of excellence, and it is this type which the grower 
 should endeavour to produce. Different districts will doubtless 
 produce different wines, but all the vine-growers of one district should 
 endeavour to make their wines of that type. Instead of interfering 
 with each other by doing so, they will materially assist one another, 
 as they will render it possible for merchants to obtain a sufficient 
 quantity of the same wine to supply their customers with an article 
 of unvarying character. 
 
XIV 
 
 This is not possible at present, on account of the great number 
 of different wines made by each vineyard, and the hopeless confusion 
 of names. 
 
 Instead of having in each district a host of different names, such 
 as Hermitage, Shiraz, Carbinet, Burgundy, Chasselas, Riesling, 
 Tokay, &c., let each district produce a definite type of wine. 
 Names derived from the sort of grape really mean nothing. Two 
 Rieslings for instance, one grown on the Yarra and the other on 
 the Murray differ as much as Hock and Sherry. 
 
 Each district now has its Vine-growers' Association. Let all the 
 vine-growers join it, and agree amongst themselves to produce one 
 class of wine, or two at most say one white and one red and 
 instead of the host of names mentioned above, the wine will then 
 come to be known by the name of the district in which it is produced. 
 We should have, for example, Rutherglen, Great Western, Bendigo, 
 Mooroopna, and so forth. 
 
 Such a change will inevitably come, and the sooner it comes the 
 better for the wine industry. A man will then have some idea of the 
 contents of a bottle from the label. 
 
 In all old wine-growing countries this is the course which has 
 been adopted. Fortunately for them, difficulty of communication 
 and the experience of centuries, which showed them what sort of 
 wine could be best produced in the district, brought this about. It 
 is thus that such districts as Bordeaux, Burgundy, Chablis, Sauternes, 
 Champagne, all produce distinct types of wine, and the names of 
 these districts have become famous throughout the civilized world. 
 At the Cape the depreciation of wine was so great that they had to 
 adopt this system, which has so far been attended with most beneficial 
 results. 
 
 Very often the growers do not know what sort of wine it is best 
 for their own interests to produce ; a few of them do not even know 
 bad wine from good. By belonging to a Vinegrowers' Association, 
 
XV 
 
 and meeting occasionally to discuss affairs in a friendly spirit, 
 comparing their wines without jealousy, and obtaining the opinion of 
 qualified judges upon the suitability or otherwise of such-and-such 
 a description of wine, they will do more good to themselves, their 
 neighbours, and the viticultural industry in general^ than can be easily 
 estimated. 
 
 The above remarks apply to the local as well as to the home 
 market. It is very satisfactory to note that year by year the local 
 consumption of our wine is increasing, and although at present far 
 from being as considerable as one might wish, the prejudice of our 
 population in favour of beer and spirit, to which they and their 
 ancestors before them have been accustomed, must be taken into 
 consideration. 
 
 It is very gratifying to observe the way in which wine is gradually 
 beginning to supersede other drinks with a great many Victorians. 
 It is needless to remark that the effects of this change of opinion are 
 as beneficial to the consumers as to the producers of the wine, for 
 nobody now attempts to deny that sound natural wine is more whole- 
 some than any other beverage man is in the habit of consuming. 
 
 We are entitled to hope that from the amelioration in quality, and 
 greater uniformity in character to which we are looking forward, the 
 result will be a largely increased local consumption. 
 
 In conclusion, my thanks are due to those authors whose works 
 have furnished much of the matter contained in this Handbook. 
 Although I have availed myself largely of the reports of the Vegetable 
 Products Commission, there are several other works which I have 
 extensively consulted whilst writing the following pages, and to their 
 authors I now tender my grateful thanks. 
 
 Among these I would specially mention Baron Sir F. von Mueller, 
 Select Extra Tropical Plants; G. Foex (Director of the Agricultural 
 College of Montpellier), Cours Complet de Viticulture; L. Fortes and 
 
XVI 
 
 F. Ruyssen, Traite de la Vigne et de ses Produits ; Dr. Jules Guyot, 
 Culture de la Vigne et Vinification ; Etude des Vignobles de France ; 
 G-eorge Husmann, Culture of the Vine in California; Francisque 
 Chaverondier, La Vigne et le Vin ; and the works of Dr. A. C. Kelly 
 upon Vine Culture in South Australia. 
 
 Board of Viticulture, 
 Melbourne, 12th May, 1891. 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 HISTORY AND DESCRIPTION OF THE VINE. 
 
 THE culture of the vine has always accompanied the progress of 
 civilization from the earliest ages up to the present time. Although 
 generally said to have been introduced into Europe from Asia Minor 
 modern research tends to prove that it was indigenous throughout 
 Southern Europe. Of late years many fossil vines have been dis- 
 covered, some of which so closely resemble the varieties of the present 
 day that it is most probable that the vine has existed in Europe since 
 the geological ages. 
 
 Wine was made and drunk by the Hebrews, Egyptians, Greeks, 
 and Romans in the very earliest times. The first mention of it in the 
 Bible is in Genesis ix., 20, 21, 24, where we are told how Noah made 
 wine, and drinking some of it, without knowing its strength, was over- 
 powered by it. Even before this, however, it appears that wine was 
 made in Egypt. At the tomb of Apophis a bas-relief was found 
 representing a wine-press which dates from B.C. 3852, or 1,500 years 
 before Noah. 
 
 The antiquity of viticulture, although interesting, is of no 
 practical importance to us, and it will suffice to say that as times 
 became more peaceable, the growth of the vine spread over the 
 greater part of the continent of Europe, even penetrating into the 
 south of England, where, however, it is no longer cultivated for wine- 
 making purposes, and at the present day this precious plant is 
 cultivated in every civilized country where climatic conditions render 
 it possible to do so with profit. 
 
 The vine belongs to the family of the Ampelideae, genus Vitis, 
 All the vines of European origin belong to one species, i.e., Vinifera; 
 
 6 
 
2 
 
 they, therefore, all come under the botanical name of Vitis Vinif era, of 
 which the different sorts, or "cepages" as they are called in French, are 
 only varieties. In a future chapter it is intended to describe a few 
 species of Vitis other than the Vinifera, amongst which will be the 
 various American vines, as they differ only in some minor respects 
 from the Vitis Vinifera, which is by far the most important. In this 
 chapter we shall confine ourselves to it as the type to which all vines 
 may be compared. 
 
 There is a considerable difference between the wild and the cultivated 
 state of the vine in the former it is one of the most vigorous, fastest 
 growing, and longest-lived of plants, capable of covering hundreds of 
 square yards or climbing to the tops of the highest trees, but bearing 
 little fruit. In the latter, on the other hand, instead of being a 
 creeper as it is intended to be by nature, it is turned into a more or 
 less stunted shrub, its vitality is much diminished, and its life is 
 shortened to a great extent ; these apparent drawbacks being amply 
 compensated by the great increase in the yield which is thus brought 
 about; 
 
 With the vine as with many other plants a diminution in the vigour 
 of the plant is marked by an increase in the production of fruit. 
 This is one of the wise provisions of nature for the perpetuation of 
 the species. As long as the plant is in full vigour, it centres all 
 its activity on itself, growing in a remarkable manner, but bearing 
 little or no fruit. When, however, it begins to get weakened by 
 any cause, natural or artificial, it seems to feel that its end is 
 approaching, and turns all its activity to reproduction or the produc- 
 tion of fruit. 
 
 Many vignerons, knowing this, carry things to extremes and weaken 
 the vine, through excessive pruning, to such an extent that its very 
 existence is made difficult to it. Thus, by overdoing things, do they 
 obtain wretched results, for which they blame the soil, the season, or 
 any cause but the right one. The vine resents such barbarous 
 treatment. Growers must adopt a more rational course, and not 
 kill the goose which lays the golden eggs. This is contrary to the 
 opinion held by many vignerons, but is nevertheless true. It is what 
 Dr. Guyot, the eminent French authority on viticulture, tried to 
 impress on the vine-growers of France during his whole life. We 
 shall see more of this when we come to pruning. 
 
3 
 
 The vine is a deciduous flowering creeper or shrub with long slender 
 sarmentaceous shoots. The different parts may be described as 
 follows : 
 
 EOOTS. 
 
 The roots of the vine are of two sorts, tap-roots and laterals, which 
 between them make up the complete root system of the plant, each 
 having its special functions to perform. These two sorts of roots are 
 very similar in structure, they are both long, slender, and branching, 
 moderately succulent and similar to those of most fruit trees, and 
 differ principally in their direction. The tap-roots of the vine are 
 ramified, and not so distinct as in most other plants; they are more 
 marked in seedlings than in vines grown from cuttings. 
 
 When a young vine is grown from seed the root grows much faster 
 than the stem it is at first entirely cellular, but it soon becomes 
 covered with a thin epidermis (outer skin), which gets thinner towards 
 the extremities; it is only the parts which are covered with this epi- 
 dermis which are capable of absorbing food from the soil ; on them 
 are found the minute absorbent hairs covered with a very thin mem- 
 brane, through which the nourishing elements of the soil enter the 
 Tine in a state of solution. Later on, this thin skin gives place to a 
 regular bark ; woody fibres appear in the centre, and the root reaches 
 its adult stage in which it can no longer absorb liquids directly, but 
 serves to transmit those absorbed near the extremities to the other 
 parts of the plant. 
 
 The adult root is composed of a pithy centre, surrounded by bundles 
 of fibres (fibro-vascular bundles), separated by medullary rays. Out- 
 side is the bark, formed of vascular bundles, surrounded on the 
 exterior by a layer of cork, which serves to protect the root from 
 injuries. This cork layer varies in thickness, it predominates in the 
 roots of some of the American species, rendering them able to resist 
 the attacks of the phylloxera, to which the European varieties 
 succumb. The roots of the American varieties are also tougher and more 
 woody. Between the bark and the interior of the root is to be found 
 the cambium layer, which generates the different tissues. 
 
 STEM. 
 
 The stem of the vine in its wild state is not divided as it is when 
 cultivated into trunk, crown, and shoots, but is long, slender and 
 
 B 2 
 
ramified, like the stems of most creepers, and is of pretty much the 
 same diameter at different parts of the vine. This is due to the fact 
 that the more rapid the development of the upper part of the vine 
 the more slender will the stem be. This is often noticeable in 
 trellises, and even vines in a vineyard where the main trunk has 
 been formed too quickly. It is better to form it gradually, as a 
 much stronger and better trunk, requiring less support than that of a 
 too-rapidly formed vine, will be obtained. 
 
 The shoots of the year are long and more or less slender. They 
 are knotted at regular intervals. At each knot a leaf is to be found, 
 the leaves growing alternately on either side of the shoot. Tendrils 
 grow opposite to the leaves, which help the plant to fix itself to 
 adjacent objects. In most vines every third leaf will be without a 
 tendril opposite -to it, the other two having ojne. The tendrils are 
 then discontinuous, one species of vine (Vitis Labrusca) has con- 
 tinuous tendrils, a tendril (or bunch) being opposite to every leaf. 
 At each knot there is a woody partition right through the shoot 
 separating the pith above and below it, thus making a vine shoot in 
 this respect comparable to that of a bamboo. 
 
 At the base of each leaf there are several buds. The main one 
 will only develop itself in the ensuing year ; but, in addition to this, 
 there is one which may give rise to a lateral shoot during the current 
 year, i.e., may grow during the same year as the main shoot, and 
 there are two or more secondary buds which, like the principal one, 
 are reserved for the ensuing year, but only develop themselves in 
 case of injury to the main one. 
 
 The laterals grow principally if the extremity of the main shoot be 
 broken off, as we shall see when we come to the chapter on summer 
 pruning. 
 
 It is on the lateral shoots of the year that the second crop of grapes 
 appears. It has been recommended to break off the extremities of 
 the young shoot when they are about 4 inches long, it being said that 
 the lateral shoots thus brought into existence will between them bear 
 more fruit than the original shoot off which they grow. This has not 
 been proved as yet, but still deserves mention, as it presents an 
 opportunity for some interesting experiments. 
 
 Unless the vine be short pruned a great many of the buds will not 
 develop themselves, the ones at the greatest distance from the old wood, 
 
or situated near the end of the previous year's shoots, alone developing 
 themselves ; this tendency of the vine to continually elongate itself 
 must be carefully considered when vines are pruned long. 
 
 The structure of the stem is very similar to that of the root. It 
 also commences, like the root, by being purely cellular, but soon 
 differentiates itself, becoming gradually more and more complicated. 
 In the centre we have a cylinder of pith, very considerable in the 
 young shoots, but which gradually diminishes as the shoot gets older. 
 Outside this several concentric layers of fibre-vascular bundles are 
 situated, the number varying with the age of the vine; they constitute 
 the wood, which is extremely hard and dense in old vines, although 
 soft when the shoots are young. Then comes the cambium, or 
 generating layer, which forms the rings of new wood every year. 
 The cambium layer is composed of mucilaginous cells, and is situated 
 immediately between the young wood and the bark, which is itself 
 composed of several layers, which it is unnecessary to enumerate 
 here. The bark is thin and adherent ; it is drier and tougher than 
 that of most other plants, and for this reason the vine is very hardy, 
 and capable of resisting intense cold ; it will survive a winter during 
 which the fig, for example, would perish. The outer layer of bark is 
 gradually pushed off and replaced by new layers underneath it. The 
 old ones do not fall off entirely, but remain more or less attached to 
 the under parts, thus giving the old wood of the vine a characteristic 
 but untidy appearance. This peculiar bark is a certain protection to 
 the plant, but is at the same time a great drawback, as it forms a 
 harbour for insects, spores of parasitic fungi, &c., &c. 
 
 LEAVES. 
 
 The leaves of the vine are large, and more or less dee*ply indented, 
 being usually divided into five lobes, by as many sinus, as the indenta- 
 tions are called. The margin is serrated or divided into teeth, which 
 vary greatly in size and character ; they are large or small, blunt or 
 sharp, regular or irregular ; sometimes there are two distinct series 
 of them. 
 
 The leaf is supported by a rather long stalk or petiole, which in 
 structure resembles the young stem of the vine. There are five fibro- 
 vascular bundles in it, each of which separates at the junction with the 
 broad part of the leaf or limb to form one of the main veins, and 
 occupy one of the lobes, the centre one, or mid-rib, being the 
 
6 
 
 largest. Each of these primary veins again gives rise to numerous 
 secondary and tertiary veins distributed in such a way as to form a 
 perfect network of fibre. The veins are raised on the under-surface 
 of the leaf, but rather sunk- in if observed on the upper side. 
 
 The two surfaces vary also in many other respects. The under- 
 surface is usually downy, whilst the upper is seldom so. The under 
 side is always of a paler colour than the upper. 
 
 In structure the leaves of the vine consist of an epidermis or outer 
 skin, which covers both sides of the leaf, and encloses the paren- 
 chyma or cellular tissue, the cells of which contain the chlorophyl 
 or green colouring matter. 
 
 On the under side of the leaf are to be found the stomata or breath- 
 ing pores, to the number of 13,600 per square inch. These may be 
 termed the lungs of the plant, as it is through them that the air is 
 brought in contact with the inner tissues, which are thus enabled to 
 absorb necessary gases from the air, and to get rid of those 
 eliminated during the process of nutrition, as well as a large amount 
 of water. On the upper surface there are no stomata. 
 
 On the epidermis are hairs, which are either stiff or long and silky, 
 the former on the under side of most vine leaves, especially on the 
 veins, whilst the latter constitute the cottony down occasionally 
 present on the under or on both sides of the leaf. 
 
 FLOWER. 
 
 The flowers of the vine are grouped in bunches, which are too 
 familiar to require description. The bunch is botanically termed a 
 raceme, and is an example of indefinite inflorescence. The flower 
 itself is small and insignificant looking, and of a pale green colour. 
 It may be described as follows : 
 
 Calyx small, almost entire, formed of five sepals united at their 
 base. Corolla, usually composed of five petals, alternate with the 
 sepals and cohering above; when the bud opens they are set free at 
 the base, but remain united at the summit, so that the whole corolla 
 falls off in a single piece. Stamens, usually five in number, opposite 
 to the petals, the anthers being ovate and versatile. Alternate with 
 the stamens are five nectariferous glands, which give rise to the 
 fragrant perfume of the flower. Pistil style short. It is divided 
 into two cells, each with two ovules. This is the complete or 
 
hermaphrodite flower of the vine (Figs. 1 and 2) containing both 
 stamens and pistil. In the wild state all the flowers are not complete, 
 
 FIG. 1. FIG. 2. 
 
 some plants bear complete flowers, whilst others bear flowers which 
 are only male, the pistil not being formed (Fig. 3). Other plants 
 
 FIG. 3. 
 
 again bear both male and complete flowers. Amongst cultivated 
 vines only the plants with hermaphrodite flowers are to be found ; the 
 others, which are always sterile, not having been reproduced by 
 cuttings. Among seedling vines, however, they are of frequent 
 occurrence, and if found in a vineyard, the vines bearing them should 
 be destroyed or grafted with kinds bearing only complete or her- 
 maphrodite flowers. 
 
 In addition to these, some badly-formed flowers may be found either 
 with the petals opening at the top and remaining attached to the flower 
 
 FIG. 4. 
 
 in the shape of a star, instead of detaching at their base and falling 
 
off in a single cap as they ought to do (Fig. 4). Some again may 
 have the stamens and pistils turned into leaves, either partially 
 (Fig. 5) or totally, as in the^flower of a double geranium. The first 
 
 FIG. 5. 
 
 are capable of being fecundated by pollen from another flower and 
 giving fruit; they are unable to give rise to fruit otherwise, as the 
 stamens are short and weak, and the pollen often sterile. The 
 second are and must always be sterile. 
 
 Tendrils may be looked upon as bunches which have aborted or 
 which bear no fruit. They occur in the same position as the bunches, 
 i.e., opposite to the leaves, the complete bunches being opposed to lower 
 leaves, whilst the tendrils are situated more towards the extremities 
 of the shoots they serve to attach the vine to the different objects 
 upon which it climbs. The fruit resulting from the fecundation of 
 the above-described flower is a round or slightly oblong succulent 
 berry, which, when ripe, consists of a rather thin skin enclosing a 
 very fluid pulp containing various substances, the most important 
 being glucose or grape sugar and some vegetable acids. In the centre 
 are situated the seeds, varying in number from one to four ; in some 
 varieties they are totally absent. The tannin and colouring matter 
 are contained in the skin. The percentage of glucose in the juice, 
 and consequently the strength of the wine, depends upon the amount 
 of fruit on the vine. Vines bearing a light crop will give a stronger 
 wine than those heavily laden with fruit ; by regulating the number 
 of bunches on the vines, it is possible to increase or diminish the 
 strength of the wine. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 PHYSIOLOGY. 
 
 Having described the different parts of the vine, let us see in what 
 manner and to what extent each of them contributes to the develop- 
 ment of the plant and production of fruit. 
 
 The vine being a deciduous plant, the cycle of its yearly develop- 
 ment only extends from the time when the buds burst in the spring 
 till the leaves fall off in the autumn, which, in a temperate climate, 
 embraces a period of something under six -months; the other six 
 months of the year are passed in a dormant state. 
 
 In this annual cycle of activity it seems to have for primary object 
 the production and proper maturation of its fruit; all the functions 
 of the different organs tending towards this end, as if they had been 
 brought into existence solely for this purpose. 
 
 The activity culminates in the ripening of the fruit; after this 
 has taken place, the leaves turn red or yellow, fall off, and the plant 
 hastens to assume its wintry appearance. Not only is this the case 
 in the cultivated vine, where it might be expected since every device of 
 art and an artificial selection during many centuries have been at work 
 striving to increase the yield, but even in the wild state is this so, 
 although to a lesser degree. 
 
 In the spring the activity of the vine begins to manifest itself by a 
 rise in the sap; this is followed by the emission of shoots bearing 
 leaves and flower buds, which grow with great rapidity for the first 
 few months. 
 
 The rise of the sap is due to the increase in the surrounding tem- 
 perature; this acts by dilating the bubbles of air which exist in the 
 liquid column contained in the vessels of the stem; by stimulating the 
 leaf buds it causes the emission of organs which provide for a con- 
 tinuation of the rise. The vessels of the vine are large, and the sap 
 flows very freely through them. When a shoot is cut in the spring 
 it bleeds copiously. Hales measured this ascensional force of the 
 
10 
 
 sap, and found that it was equal to a pressure of about 10 Ibs. per 
 square inch. When the plant is in full activity, the rise of sap is 
 still greater, as there are more factors to promote it. 
 
 The leaves exert a very considerable influence. The leaves of all 
 plants transpire or exhale through their stomata or breathing pores 
 large quantities of water. Those of the vine are no exception to this 
 rule. Hales found that a vine with a leaf surface of 1 ,820 square inches, 
 or 120 medium-sized leaves, exhaled from 5 oz. to 6 oz. of water daily 
 under ordinary circumstances. This amount, however, is not con- 
 stant it varies with the amount of light the plant is exposed to and 
 the moisture of the air. Plants do not transpire in the dark nor in a 
 very faint light. This function is more acted upon by light than 
 heat. It makes room for the fresh sap which is being continually sent 
 up by the roots. This sap becomes concentrated by the loss of 
 water, and by osmosis favours the rise of a fresh quantity. Osmosis 
 is the name given to a physical phenomenon which takes place when 
 two liquids of different density are separated by a thin membrane ; 
 both liquids traverse the membrane, but the less dense does so to a 
 far greater extent than the denser one. This process of osmosis 
 takes place throughout the whole of the plant through the cell 
 membranes from the root where the liquids enter the absorbent hairs, 
 in the form of a thin watery solution, to the highest parts of the 
 plant. It is the principal cause of the rise of the sap, which is also 
 promoted by capillary attraction in the long vessels of the plant. 
 
 It is unnecessary to enlarge upon the cause of this rise of the sap ; 
 it is sufficient for us to know that it does rise, and not only does it 
 rise but it circulates. 
 
 After entering the roots through the microscopic absorbent hairs 
 in the form of a thin watery solution, it rises through the vessels of 
 the young wood and finally reaches the leaves, to all the tissues of 
 which it is distributed by the veins. In the leaves it is not only 
 concentrated by loss of water, as we have already seen, but it 
 becomes enriched with many new substances derived from its contact 
 with the atmosphere. 
 
 Under the influence of the light of day the chlorophyl or green 
 colouring matter is capable of decomposing the carbonic acid of 
 the air and taking the carbon with which it forms immediate 
 products, which will in turn undergo transformations in order 
 to form the different tissues, &c., of the plants, the oxygen being set 
 
11 
 
 free. One of the most important of these immediate products is 
 starch, but there are many others such as oils, acids, &c. The leaves 
 therefore, perform the double functions of transpiration and assimila- 
 tion in addition to these, a true respiration similar to that of animals 
 takes place in them, the plant absorbing oxygen and exhaling carbonic 
 acid, and effecting transformations in some of the substances assimi- 
 lated during the day. This respiration is noticeable at night, but 
 is not so considerable as the absorption of carbonic acid during the 
 day. 
 
 Having undergone these different processes in the leaf, the sap 
 descends through the vessels of the bark, and is distributed to the 
 different parts of the plant as required, a part of it finding its way to 
 the roots, where it provides for the elongation of these organs; and at 
 the same time a small quantity which escapes, helps to dissolve 
 certain mineral substances of the soil which are not soluble in water, 
 such as carbonate of lime and phosphates, and thus allows them to 
 enter the vine. 
 
 It is evident from all this, that carbon, which is the most abundant 
 solid element in all plants, and which remains in the form of charcoal 
 when almost any vegetable substance is strongly heated without a 
 sufficient supply of air to burn it, is derived solely from the atmosphere, 
 and assimilated by the leaves, none of it being absorbed through the 
 roots. The only substances absorbed by the roots are water, ash, and 
 compounds containing nitrogen (ammonia and nitrates). These do not 
 form a large percentage, and if we except water, which is of course 
 necessary to dissolve the other substances, we shall find that not 8 per 
 cent, of the total weight of the plant comes from the soil, the remaining 
 92 per cent, being absorbed from the air. Strange as this may seem 
 it is not less true, no scientific fact being more clearly proved. 
 The different organs perform their functions in this manner through- 
 out the summer, the roots requiring moisture without the help of 
 which they would be unable to absorb the necessary mineral sub- 
 stances of the soil, or to replace the water lost by the plant through 
 transpiration. The leaves on their side require heat, light, and air. 
 Although it is necessary that moisture should be present in the soil, 
 it must not be so in too great a proportion as the vine requires air at 
 its roots as well. If the soil be swampy or sour, the vigour of the 
 plant will be greatly impaired, and it will fall an easy prey to any 
 disease to which it may be subject. 
 
12 
 
 About the month of November, in Victoria, the all-important 
 function of flowering takes place ; the vine has then increased con- 
 siderably in size both above and below ground. The flower bud 
 gradually swells till the moment of bursting, when the corolla is 
 forced off in a single piece or capsule, and the different parts of the 
 flower are set at liberty. The pollen of the anthers is deposited on 
 the pistil, and finds its way to the ovules, which, being fecundated, 
 will ultimately become the seeds ; the ovary in which they are 
 contained swelling up to form the fruit. The exact moment when 
 this fecundation takes place is not clearly known. Some authors 
 consider that it is just before the capsule is thrown off, and while 
 the anthers are in contact with the pistil, whilst the majority admit 
 that it takes place immediately after the fall of the capsule. It is quite 
 possible that under different circumstances both views may be correct. 
 
 If the ovules are not fecundated, the flower withers and falls off, 
 giving rise to no fruit, or in plain words the fruit does not set. 
 
 The seedless Sultana grape seems at first sight to be an exception 
 to this rule ; but the experiment of Mr. Knight, of Sandhurst, in his 
 evidence before the Royal Commission on Vegetable Products, proves 
 that this is not so the ovules are perfectly fecundated, but the seeds 
 are subsequently absorbed into the pulp of the fruit. The non- setting 
 of the grapes, or " coulure " as it is termed in French, is due to several 
 causes. The washing off of the pollen by rain at the time when 
 fecundation should take place is one of them, but in far the greater 
 number of cases it is due to a malformation of the flower. 
 
 We have already seen several cases in which it is, so to speak, in- 
 herited from parent vines, in which case the faulty vines should 
 be destroyed ; but it often happens that it is not the fault of the plant 
 but of the season. Under the influence of prolonged wet weather, even 
 a considerable time before the blossoming, there may be an ; excessive 
 amount of sap in the plant, rendering it weak and flabby, although 
 in appearance perfectly normal. The stamens then become short 
 and watery, and are incapable of fecundating the pistil, which itself 
 may be sterile. This is amply proved to be the case by the fact that 
 anything which tends to diminish the quantity of sap in the vine also 
 diminishes the non-setting of such varieties as may be subject to this 
 defect. The excessive moisture may also promote this by facilitating 
 the growth of fungus parasites on the delicate reproductive organs, 
 with fatal results to the crop of fruit. 
 
13 
 
 In addition to this non-setting or complete abortion in certain years, 
 it may be observed that although at first the fruit appears to have 
 set properly, after a short time differences 
 will be noticeable between different berries 
 of the bunch, all of which do not take an 
 even development, so that at vintage time 
 the bunches are loose and made up of uneven- 
 sized berries, some of which, containing no 
 seeds (which have been re-absorbed), are 
 scarcely larger than shot, and do not ripen 
 properly, while at the same time there are 
 some normal ones (Fig. 6). 
 
 In French this is termed " miller andage.'"' 
 It may result from several causes. Some- 
 times it will be observed on diseased vines, 
 in which case it would appear to be due to 
 faulty nutrition of the plant ; but it occurs 
 far more often in Australia, especially when 
 cold wet weather prevails immediately after FIG. 6. 
 
 the setting of the flower, the young fruit receiving a check to their 
 development, from which they are not able to completely recover. 
 According to M. L. de Malafosse, these small berries are due to the 
 development of some late flowers present in most bunches, which 
 usually abort, but are enabled to develop on account of the non-setting 
 of some of the principal flowers ; they are not, however, capable of 
 giving normal-sized fruit. Whatever be the manner in which this 
 " millerandage " be brought about, it may be said to result in the great 
 majority of cases from the prevalence of unfavorable weather imme- 
 diately after the blossoming. Once fecundated, the fruit develops 
 itself steadily during the whole of the summer, the rest of the plant 
 also increases in size to some extent, although it does not grow 
 rapidly after the blossoming. The leaves increase in size and number, 
 and in them the various substances found in the mature fruit are 
 elaborated. They are thus of the greatest importance; the fruit 
 cannot be formed without them. In the words of Macagno, another 
 eminent French authority, " the leaves are the laboratory of pro- 
 duction of glucose, the green branches the conductors of this precious 
 constitutive element of the must." 
 
u 
 
 We, therefore, see that the leaves do not simply act beneficially by 
 sheltering the grapes from the direct rays of the sun, but are indis- 
 pensable for the elaboration of the necessary constituents of the mature 
 fruit. The unripe berries contain several free acids, amongst the 
 number tartaric, citric, and malic are the most important. By the 
 action of these acids on such substances as starch, gum, dextrine, 
 lignine, cellulose, &c., grape-sugar or glucose is formed. The fruit 
 during this time becomes richer in sugar and poorer in acid ; part of 
 the acid is also neutralized by mineral salts absorbed by the roots, 
 and at the same time the juice becomes denser through loss of water 
 by evaporation. The different processes which take place in the 
 plant, of which the ultimate result is the production of glucose, are 
 exceedingly complex and cannot be gone into here ; the above out- 
 line sketch will suffice to give an idea of the character of the 
 transformations. 
 
 A short time before the maturation takes place -the time being 
 marked for red grapes by their commencing to change colour a 
 characteristic change seems to come over the vine; it looks sick. 
 This is caused by the sap partly leaving the leaves and transporting 
 itself to the berries. During this time the plant looks more unhealthy 
 than at any other period of its yearly development. This is termed in 
 French the " veraison" and continues, although in a less marked 
 manner, until the time when the fruit is ready to be picked. 
 
 Once the maturity is complete, whether the grapes be picked or not, 
 the duty of the year being accomplished, the vine hastens to assume 
 its winter appearance. The nutritive materials which have not been 
 required for the fruit are concentrated in or about the buds as a store 
 for next year, to enable the plant to start its growth again. 
 
 The leaves turn red or yellow and fall off ; the ascensional power 
 of the sap becomes less and less and finally ceases, and the vine 
 assumes its winter or dormant state and is to all intents and purposes 
 dead. It continues in this state until the rise of temperature in the 
 spring determines a rise of sap and commencement of vegetation, when 
 the same cycle is gone through once more. 
 

 15 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 FACTORS INFLUENCING THE GROWTH AND 
 PRODUCTS OF THE VINE. 
 
 Any one who studies the numerous works on viticulture, or strives 
 to obtain information on the subject from practical men coming from 
 different parts of Europe, will be struck by the great confusion which 
 exists, and the startling way in which the systems recommended by 
 each differ from one another, even on what would appear to be the 
 fundamental principles, or such operations as planting, pruning, 
 &c. 
 
 It may be imagined that this is so, because each district in the old 
 country has its particular method, handed down from generation to 
 generation, and the prejudice common to uneducated country people 
 makes them unwilling to change it ; but the application of more 
 scientific methods would change all this, and bring about a reform, 
 having for result the adoption of one standard system. This, how- 
 ever, is not the case. It is not alone by scientific research that our 
 modern knowledge of viticulture has been obtained. Our ancestors 
 were not scientific men, yet no one can deny that they brought it 
 to a high state of perfection. Their guide was practical experience, 
 extending over many centuries ; it taught them slowly but surely, 
 with comparatively few exceptions, the best method to adopt ; this 
 is amply proved by the fact that since the results of modern research 
 have been applied to practical viticulture, few alterations have been 
 made in the methods used. 
 
 We are thus led to admit that nearly every district in the wine- 
 producing countries of Europe has a distinct viticultural method of its 
 own, and at the same time that all these methods are correct, pro- 
 vided they are adopted in the locality where experience has proved 
 their suitability. In Europe things are thus greatly simplified ; in nine 
 cases out of ten a man may, with perfect safety, copy the method 
 adopted by the majority of his neighbours. In Australia we are very 
 differently situated; we have no experience of past generations to guide 
 
16 
 
 us, but are confronted at the start by a host of conflicting opinions 
 held by vignerons coming from different countries and climates. The 
 simplest and quickest way out of the difficulty is to try to discover, 
 by more scientific means than our ancestors had at their disposal, what 
 are the rules we are to be guided by, and how they may be varied by 
 circumstances. It is impossible to lay down hard-and-fast rules for 
 viticulture to say, as many people do, that any particular soil, 
 distance apart, kind of vine, &c., is the best for wine making. 
 We shall see that the same method of culture in two different localities 
 will give different results, different modes of culture in the same locality 
 will also give different results, and lastly, that in certain cases different 
 modes of culture in different localities may give the same result. 
 
 The surrounding circumstances have more influence on the vine 
 than on most plants usually cultivated. Their effect is plainly 
 visible in the outward appearance of the plant, but manifests itself to 
 a far greater extent in the wine which is, on this account, a most vari- 
 able product. 
 
 These surrounding circumstances are made up of several factors ; 
 it is of the greatest importance that the vigneron should know what 
 they are, in what manner they act, and in what way it is possible to 
 modify their effect by adopting a different system of culture, with 
 the object of obtaining a wine well suited to the requirements of 
 commerce, and at the same time of as high a degree of perfection as 
 possible; as between making a pretty good wine and a very good wine 
 lies all the difference between paying working expenses and making 
 handsome profits. 
 
 In this chapter we shall examine what these different factors are 
 and in what way they act; in the following ones we shall see in what 
 way it is possible to modify their effect. These factors are climate, 
 soil, and variety. 
 
 CLIMATE. 
 
 Although the three factors enumerated above are all of great 
 importance, the climate is, without doubt, the most important one. 
 Its influence in rendering a certain mode of culture more suitable 
 than another is very considerable in fact, it is of such importance as 
 to be capable of rendering the profitable cultivation of the vine 
 impossible. There is, in other words, a climatic zone, outside of 
 which vine-growing will not pay. Fortunately, this zone is very 
 
17 
 
 extensive, and we may say that it embraces all climates which are 
 neither tropical nor very cold. Very few parts of this colony of 
 Victoria are unsuitable for the cultivation of the vine as far as this 
 factor is concerned. 
 
 The three elements, heat, light, and moisture, in varying pro- 
 portions, make up the climate. Two vines so situated as to receive 
 more or less of either of them may be said to be in different climates, 
 as would also be the case if they received the maxima or minima of 
 either of them at different times. 
 
 Heat and light may be considered together, as they both being 
 derived from a common source viz., the sun on a clear day the 
 plant receives more, and on a cloudy day less of each. 
 
 The immediate effect of an increase in the amount of heat and 
 light a vine receives, or, in other words, of transporting it from a 
 colder into a warmer climate, is an increase in the vigour of the 
 plant; but its most important effect is to augment the percentage of 
 glucose contained in the must, and, consequently, the strength of the 
 resulting wine. 
 
 It is for this reason that the wines of northern France are lighter 
 than those of the south, which are in turn lighter than those of 
 Spain ; or, in taking Victoria, that the wines of the northern districts 
 are stronger than those of the southern ones. 
 
 That the effect of the climate should be very considerable is 
 evident when we consider that not only does the plant receive more 
 intense heat and light during the same time, but it receives it during 
 a longer time the yearly cycle of active growth, increasing in 
 length in the warm climate, since the vines begin to bud much 
 sooner in the spring, although the time of complete maturity of the 
 fruit is not sensibly hastened. 
 
 We saw in Chapter IT. that during the ripening of the fruit the 
 percentage of acid diminishes as that of glucose increases. Part of 
 this acid is employed in the elaboration of the glucose, and part is 
 neutralized by mineral salts derived from the soil just before complete 
 maturity ; in a cold climate the acids are not completely neutralized, 
 and the grapes (and wine) often have a sour crude taste. 
 
 To sum up the effect of climate in a few words, we may say the 
 colder it is the more acid, the warmer it is the more alcohol the 
 resulting wine will contain. 
 
 c 
 
18 
 
 The cold climate errs by the resulting wine being too rich in acid, 
 and the warm by it being too rich in alcohol. A perfect wine can 
 therefore be more easily produced in a temperate climate. 
 
 The influence of moisture is to some extent contrary to what we have 
 just seen, inasmuch as in a moist climate the percentage of acid and 
 glucose in the must are both diminished. In some cases this is an 
 advantage, but in excess is very injurious, the vine being subject to 
 various fungus diseases (especially if the air be damp), and the wine 
 becoming a watery compound without flavour, bouquet, or keeping 
 qualities. Although it is impossible to alter the climate in the matter 
 of light and heat, we can modify it, as far as moisture is concerned, by 
 having recourse to irrigation, which thus becomes of the greatest 
 importance to vine-growers in very dry countries, where the rainfall is 
 so scanty as to render viticulture unprofitable without its aid. 
 
 Irrigation, as applied to vineyards, has given rise to much discus- 
 sion, most persons, especially in this country, holding different opinions 
 as to the results to be expected from it. In the evidence taken by 
 the Royal Commission on Vegetable Products, whilst most witnesses 
 agree that it largely increases the yield, they express very different 
 opinions as to whether its adoption is advisable or not. Some recom- 
 mend it, others denounce it in emphatic terms, saying that it facilitates 
 the development of fungus diseases of the vine and ruins the character 
 of the wine.* There is much to be said on both sides; moderation 
 must be observed in this as in most other things. The use of too 
 much water is no doubt injurious, especially in land where the drainage 
 is imperfect, as a vine is most unfavorably placed if growing in swampy 
 or very damp soil. In the cooler parts of the colony vineyards should 
 be very sparingly, if ever irrigated; in fact, in most cases, it is 
 better to dispense with it altogether. It will, however, be readily 
 understood by unprejudiced persons that this is not so in the dry 
 northern districts. In the case of a deficient rainfall the application 
 of a few inches of water in an artificial manner can only be attended 
 with beneficial results if the water be applied judiciously and at a 
 proper time. An excessive amount of sap in the plant at flowering 
 time, or a chill immediately after the setting of the fruit, being usually 
 attended with disastrous results (page 12), care should be taken not 
 to apply water until this dangerous period has safely passed and the 
 berries are of the size of small shot. 
 
 * In the Appendix will be found an abstract of these opinions. 
 
- 
 
 19 
 
 The application of water too late in the season (just before vintage) 
 is also injurious, and, according to some, liable to promote the gro \vtli 
 of a second crop of grapes. 
 
 On the whole, we may say that irrigation of vineyards is in many 
 cases beneficial, and sometimes even necessary ; it enables the culti- 
 vation of the vine to be carried out in localities where it would be 
 impossible under the prevailing climatic conditions, it largely increases 
 the yield, and at the same time enables a lighter wine to be produced in 
 the warmer parts of the colony. In the central parts it may often prove 
 beneficial, although by no means necessary, whilst in the cooler southern 
 parts it cannot be recommended except under exceptional circumstances. 
 
 The water of rivers contains far more fertilizing matter than rain 
 water, it therefore follows that irrigation acts beneficially in, to some 
 extent, enriching the land, and by thus delaying its ultimate exhaustion, 
 postponing the time when manuring must be resorted to, or at least by 
 compensating for the increase in production it brings about. 
 
 The opponents of irrigation urge that it is not used in France. 
 This, however, is not the case. Foex, the director of the Agricultural 
 College of Montpellier (France), mentions several parts of the south 
 of France where vineyards have been irrigated for many years, 
 and recommends the extension of this practice, especially for the pro- 
 duction of cheaper wines. Pulliat also mentions how the vineyards 
 of the Canton du Valais, in Switzerland, are irrigated, the climate, 
 although cold in winter, being dry in summer. 
 
 Much harm has been done to the cause of irrigated vineyards by 
 inexperienced persons who have water placed at their disposal. 
 Thinking that its fertilizing powers are unlimited, and that the more 
 the vines get the better will the result be, they over-do it, and swamp 
 them to such an extent as to either prevent the setting of the grapes 
 or promote the growth of fungus diseases, which destroy the crop; 
 they soon find their error, then rush to the other extreme, denounce 
 irrigation, and resolve never to have recourse to it again. Although 
 the water may not have been applied in sufficient quantity to do this, 
 yet it may have done considerable injury by unduly decreasing the 
 percentage of natural acid in the fruit, and thus rendering the wine 
 less liable to keep well as well as making it more dangerous during 
 fermentation. Although too much natural acid (which would be present 
 were unripe grapes employed) is objectionable, too little is almost as bad. 
 
 c 2 
 
20 
 
 The failure of irrigated vineyards is frequently caused by neglect 
 of cultivation. Irrigation, to be successful, must be supplemented by 
 thorough and frequent cultivation, for which it is by no means a sub- 
 stitute, as many people seem to think. 
 
 A vineyard owes its particular climate to several causes, of which 
 the most important are latitude, altitude, and aspect ; it is also greatly 
 influenced by the distance from the coast, proximity to mountain 
 ranges, direction of prevailing winds, &c. 
 
 It is unnecessary to discuss the influence of altitude and latitude 
 h ere every one knows that the further one goes from the equator, 
 or the higher one rises above sea-level, the colder it will be. 
 
 The aspect or exposition o a vineyard, however, although of vary- 
 ing and, as a rule, lesser importance, deserves mention, as one con- 
 tinually hears such very different opinions as to its importance. In 
 reality this varies with the coldness of the climate ; in a warm one 
 it is not considerable, the amount of light and heat being so great 
 that a little more or less does not make much difference. 
 
 On almost level land the influence of aspect is insignificant. On 
 hilly land it may be very considerable, the side of a hill facing the north 
 evidently being far hotter than that facing the south. In some parts 
 of Europe the eastern aspect is considered far superior to any other 
 for the reason we have already given, that light has more influence 
 on many vegetable functions than heat the eastern side of a hill being 
 exposed to the morning light, always more intense than th'at of the 
 afternoon. 
 
 Is this aspect always an advantage ? In a cold climate it is cer- 
 tainly so, but in a warm climate it is often preferable to choose a site 
 with a cooler aspect, S.S.E. or even S.W. One often hears it said that 
 the vine must be grown on hills and not on flat land. In a cold district 
 this is true, because the hillsides with favorable aspect and shelter 
 will be warmer, the drainage better, and the soil also poorer some- 
 times an advantage in a cool climate as we shall see later on. 
 
 In a temperate climate the aspect is of small importance, and 
 flat land is often as suitable as hilly, whilst in a warm district the 
 best aspect will often be the southern or south-western slope, or 
 the one which would be worst in a cool district. 
 
 The distance from the sea renders the climate more extreme, 
 that is, hotter in summer and colder in winter. Localities situated 
 
21 
 
 far inland are, as a rule, more liable to suffer from spring frosts, 
 although producing a stronger wine than places near the coast, 
 where the variations in temperature are not so great. 
 
 The proximity to high mountain ranges renders the climate cooler 
 and moister than it would otherwise be. The effect of prevailing 
 winds varies according as to whether they have passed over the 
 sea or over a heated continent, or, in other words, whether they 
 are dry or moist. 
 
 From all this it will be seen that it is impossible to lay down 
 any simple rules which would enable a man to say, for example, 
 " the climate of my vineyard is identical with that of Bordeaux." Only 
 complete meteorological observations can enable such a thing to be 
 said with any approach to certainty. 
 
 For the purposes of this work, it will be very convenient for us 
 to roughly divide the colony into three climatic regions or divisions 
 as far as viticulture is concerned. These regions would be as 
 follows : 
 
 First, or cool region. This would embrace the greater part of 
 the colony situated on the coast side of the Dividing Range, and 
 would be very similar to the best wine-growing districts of France, 
 such as Bordeaux, Burgundy, Champagne, &c., and from similarity 
 of climate would be solely but eminently suited for the production 
 of light wines of similar character to those made in the above 
 districts. 
 
 Second, or intermediate region, comprising the greater part of the 
 central districts of Victoria, the climate of which is similar to that 
 of the south of France or north of Italy. Sandhurst, Great Western, 
 and similar wine-producing districts would come within this region, 
 which would be admirably suited for the production of good com- 
 mercial wines, and capable of producing either strong or light wines, 
 according to the sorts grown and methods of cultivation. 
 
 Third, or warm region', where the climate is similar to that of Spain, 
 Portugal, or Sicily, and therefore best suited for the production of 
 strong wines, although by careful culture and selection of soil and 
 varieties moderately light wines may be produced. Rutherglen, 
 Mildura, and most places situated in the northern and north-western 
 parts of the colony would be comprised in this region which is the 
 one where the best results would be obtained from the employment of 
 irrigation. 
 
22 
 
 SOIL. 
 
 The nature of the soil has a most important influence on the 
 growth of the vine and on the quality and quantity of wine which it 
 will produce. Two vineyards, differing from each other only in the 
 soil, may give very different results both as regards the crop per acre 
 and the value of the wine. 
 
 The vine is one of the hardiest of plants, and will grow in any 
 soil that is not swampy, too highly mineralized, or otherwise unfit for 
 vegetation. There is scarcely any variety of soil fulfilling these 
 requirements in which profitable vineyards have not, at one time or 
 another, been established ; but, as might reasonably be expected, 
 certain classes are more or less suitable than others, more especially, 
 as we shall see, in a certain climate or for a certain variety of vine. 
 
 The characters of a soil are physical and chemical. The physical 
 characters are looseness or stiffness, depth, and colour. 
 
 The looseness or friability of a soil is of great importance. The 
 advantages of a friable soil over a compact one are manifest the 
 drainage is better, the absorption of water greatly facilitated, and, as 
 it can be cultivated with far greater ease, it enables one to check the 
 evaporation of moisture during the dry season, as nothing favours the 
 retention of moisture so much as keeping the surface in a thoroughly 
 loose state. The difference between a stiff clay soil, which dries up 
 and cracks in summer, and a sandy or otherwise friable soil, which 
 remains loose and is always moist a few inches below the surface, is 
 too well known to need enlarging upon. A loose soil is therefore an 
 advantage in a very wet as well as in a very dry district. 
 
 The depth of the soil is of variable importance, and depends chiefly 
 upon the climate. Although a deep soil is usually considered to be 
 the best for vine-growing purposes, if we examine the different 
 districts in the old country we find that this is far more the case in 
 the southern than in the northern parts. In a warm climate the vine, 
 taking a greater development, requires more room for its roots, which, 
 extending vertically as well as laterally, demand a deeper soil. 
 Under such conditions there is also less danger of a scarcity of 
 moisture during the summer. In a cold district the moisture of the 
 soil is always ample, and the vine, growing with less vigour, can 
 
23 
 
 satisfy itself with a much shallower soil, in which it is also better 
 able to mature its fruit, an operation which is not always satisfactorily 
 performed in northern France, where it is not uncommon to see vine- 
 yards growing where there is only a thin layer of soil covering an 
 impenetrable rocky subsoil. Such vineyards are in many cases 
 celebrated for the excellence of f their product (but, again we say it, 
 only in a cold district). 
 
 The colour of a soil is of more importance than might be imagined. 
 Every one knows the difference between the temperature of a house, 
 the outside of which is painted black or painted white. With the 
 soil the influence is more marked, as it acts both upon the roots and 
 the part above- ground. A dark-coloured soil absorbs heat, and its 
 own temperature rises, but it reflects very little on to the upper part 
 of the vine, whilst a white or light-coloured soil has the reverse effect; 
 it reflects the rays on to the fruit and leaves, whilst its own tempera- 
 ture increases but slightly. It follows that a dark soil is an advan- 
 tage in a cold climate where the moisture of the soil is excessive, 
 while in a warm climate a light- coloured soil is preferable, as it 
 insures to a greater extent the retention of moisture. The disease 
 known as Chlorosis, which is characterized by the leaves of the vine 
 turning yellow and the whole plant losing its vigour, and which often 
 results from too much moisture in the soil, is less prevalent in dark 
 than in light coloured soils, in which many vines, more especially 
 among those of American origin, suffer very considerably from it. 
 
 Soils containing pebbles or gravel are always, and in all countries, 
 highly esteemed for viticultural purposes. This is borne out by the 
 fact that almost all the most celebrated vineyards are planted in soils 
 containing a more or less considerable proportion of pebbles of various 
 kinds. In the best Burgundy vineyards they are calcareous, at 
 Bordeaux quartz, on the Rhine granitic, and in Champagne chalky. 
 In some of the most celebrated vineyards the soil is so stony that it 
 would be unfit for any other culture than that of the vine. At 
 Chateau Lafitte the proportion of water- worn quartz pebbles in the 
 soil is 71 per cent. 
 
 The chemical properties of the soil are of great importance, and in 
 order that they should be understood, it will be necessary to revert 
 to what we saw with reference to the composition of the vine. The 
 following table gives a fair idea of the importance of the different 
 
24 
 
 elements of which the plant is composed, as well as the sources from 
 which they are derived : 
 
 Carbon ... ... \ Amounting to about 90 per cent., and 
 
 Hydrogen ... ... / derived by the vine from the air and 
 
 Oxygen ... ... / rain. 
 
 Sodium 
 
 Amounting to about 4 per cent. 
 
 These elements are always far 
 Chlorine ... ... ) , i ,1 . -, -, ^ 
 
 more abundantly provided in the 
 
 soil than is necessary to the plant. 
 Silicon 
 
 Nitrogen ... ... -. Amounting to something over 4 per 
 
 Phosphorus ... ... cent. Derived like the last from 
 
 Potassium ... ... [ the soil in which they are only 
 
 Calcium (lime) ... J present to a limited extent. 
 
 Of these fourteen elements, combined together in varying numbers 
 and proportion, the almost infinite number of substances found in the 
 vine and wine are made up. We see from the above table that the 
 last four, viz. : Potassium, phosphorus, nitrogen, and calcium (or 
 lime) are the only ones we need consider, as all others are either 
 derived from the air and rain or are so abundantly present in all soils 
 as to be practically inexhaustible. The presence of more or less of 
 these four important elements renders a soil valuable or worthless, 
 and the predomination of any one of them will render such a soil 
 especially suitable for one class of plants. A soil rich in nitrogen is 
 most suitable for wheat, colza, tobacco, &c. ; one rich in phosphorus is 
 better suited for turnips, maize, sugar cane, &c.; whilst for vines 
 potash is the most important element, at least as far as the 
 production of fruit is concerned the presence of phosphorus and 
 nitrogen has more influence on the production of wood. Now, although 
 vines are cultivated with the object of obtaining fruit, there must 
 be wood for the fruit to grow upon. We must have sufficient of all 
 the necessary elements, but as potash is the one of which the greatest 
 portion is taken away by the fruit, it is the one which should be 
 present in considerable proportion in all soils intended for vines. 
 
 In many cases poor soils give wines of superior quality, especially 
 in a cold climate where a heavy crop would give too weak a wine. 
 
25 
 
 The number of varieties of soil are very great, and it would be 
 out of place to here give complicated analyses, yet it will be of use 
 to those who intend planting, to briefly review what are the chief 
 types of soil, what are the principal constituents of each, and in what 
 way it acts upon the vine. 
 
 All soils more or less resemble one of the following types : 
 Clayey, sandy, calcareous, plutonic, and peaty soils. 
 
 Clay soils give excellent wines, as a rule, in temperate climates, 
 especially if they are not too compact, their principal drawback being 
 their liability to crack and dry up. Wines made in clay soils usually 
 possess all the requisite characteristics of a good wine in moderation 
 and are very pleasant. Their chief constituent, pure clay or silicate 
 of alumina, is not necessary to the vine, so its influence must be 
 more mechanical than otherwise. 
 
 Schistose soils are usually metamorphic clays, and therefore give 
 similar results. A loose surface resting on a mellow clay subsoil 
 will give excellent results in a cool district. A clayey soil will in 
 most cases greatly benefit by being irrigated. 
 
 Sandy soils contain a greater or lesser proportion of pure silica. 
 The wine they produce is generally light and delicate, more so than 
 that produced by any other. In them the vine grows very freely 
 and begins to bear early, probably on account of the facility with 
 which the roots can spread. 
 
 Calcareous or limestone soils. The presence of lime has a marked 
 influence on the strength of the wine that made on a limestone 
 soil containing as much as 5 or 6 per cent, more alcohol than wine 
 grown on sandy soil. They are therefore more desirable in a cold 
 than in a warm climate. The vine does not grow very vigorously 
 on such soils, although lime is to be found more extensively in the 
 wood than in the fruit. 
 
 Plutonic soils. Under this category may be classed granitic, 
 porphyritic, basaltic, and the so-called volcanic soils ; they are, as 
 a rule, rich in potash, and therefore admirably suited for viti- 
 culture. The Hermitage vineyard in France is situated on granitic 
 soil ; the Tokay of Hungary on basalt. The wines made on such 
 soils are therefore excellent, and these soils will grow vines for 
 many years without becoming exhausted. 
 
26 
 
 Peaty soils are those rich in organic matter, and, consequently, in 
 nitrogen. Although very rich and forming good agricultural soils, they 
 must be said to be less suitable than the others for viticulture. The 
 nitrogen stimulates the woody development, but the fruit is watery 
 and the resulting wine poor in sugar, acids, and tannin does not 
 keep well. 
 
 The presence of iron in a soil has a great effect in increasing the 
 colour of the wine. It is probably for this reason that our Australian 
 wines are, as a rule, so rich in colour. Some soils in France con- 
 taining magnesia produce white wines of very high quality. 
 
 The richest soil does not produce the best wine. In many 
 instances it is rather the reverse. Some of the best wines in the 
 world are grown on soil so poor as to be almost unfit for any other 
 culture but that of the vine. Rich soils more frequently produce 
 common wines, but in great abundance. 
 
 Such are, in a general way, the chief kinds of soils and the manner 
 in which they influence the resulting wine. It must be borne in mind 
 that under each head there will be some which will give better results 
 than others, although the differences between them may be so slight as 
 to be only noticeable in the wine itself, and not apparent to an 
 ordinary observer. Chemical analysis enables us to find out all the 
 elements in a soil as well as the proportions in which they exist ; by 
 adding certain elements to one soil, however, so as to make it identical 
 with another, we cannot be sure of obtaining the same results from 
 it, even if the other conditions of climate, &c., be identical. 
 
 In many European wine-growing districts, it is common to find two 
 vineyards, only separated by a wall, planted with the same varieties 
 and cultivated in the same manner, producing wines of very different 
 commercial values. No addition of substances to the soil will enable 
 the proprietor of the inferior vineyard to produce wine equal to that 
 of his more fortunate neighbour. 
 
 There is a subtle something in the soil that gives this superiority, 
 and which it is impossible to impart by artificial means. Most beneficial 
 results may be obtained by the addition of certain substances with a 
 view of increasing the yield, but the quality of the wine cannot be 
 similarly controlled. 
 
 These remarks must not prejudice one against the analysis of soils, 
 which is of great help, as we shall see later. 
 
27 
 
 VARIETY. 
 
 It is our intention to devote a special chapter to the description of 
 the different varieties of vine usually cultivated, but we shall here say 
 a few words about the influence of the variety on the character of the 
 wine, and mention some of the points on which varieties differ from 
 one another. 
 
 The variety, or " cepage," as it is concisely termed in French, is 
 considered by many to be the most important factor of the wine. We 
 prefer to give it third place, the climate and soil being what may be 
 termed fixed factors, whilst the selection of sorts is entirely at the 
 discretion of the vine-grower. 
 
 It is necessary to distinguish between choice and common varieties. 
 The former are those from which high-class wines are made. The 
 latter are devoted to the production of ordinary wines of commerce 
 they make up for the inferior quality of their product by being 
 much heavier bearers, and hardier than the more delicate choice 
 varieties. 
 
 It is to be regretted that many persons, tempted by the prospect of 
 heavy yields, plant common to the exclusion of choice varieties, and 
 thus sacrifice quality to quantity an injudicious course of action, the 
 evil effects of which will inevitably be felt as soon as competition 
 begins to be active. The higher class wine, commanding a higher 
 price, amply compensates for the lesser yield. 
 
 The distinction between choice and common varieties is not 
 absolute, but relative. It depends to some extent upon the condition 
 of soil and climate. 
 
 A vine which is a heavy bearer, but which gives too weak a wine 
 in a cold district, may give excellent results in a warmer one ; or a 
 sort may be a choice one in one soil and a common one in another. 
 As an example, we may mention the Gam ay of Beaujolais and the 
 Pinot of Burgundy. The soil of the Beaujolais district is granitic and 
 schistose, whereas that of Burgundy is calcareous. In the former the 
 Gamay gives a superior wine to the Pinot ; in the Burgundy district, 
 on the other hand, it is the Pinot alone which gives the celebrated 
 wines which make the name of Burgundy a household word through- 
 out the world, whilst the Gamay is looked upon as an inferior sort. 
 
 It is thus of the greatest importance that the variety should be 
 suited to the other conditions; we have in the judicious choie of it 
 
28 
 
 a means of producing a wine of, to some extent, what character we 
 wish. In a very warm climate we want to make a wine as light 
 as possible, in a cold one it is a strong wine we must try to 
 make. The strength of wines made from different varieties in the 
 same vineyard will greatly differ. For example, one may give a wine 
 containing 14 per cent, of alcohol whilst another would produce one 
 containing over 20 per cent. 
 
 It follows that the variety which gives the best results in the first 
 or cool region would be utterly unsuited for the third region, at least 
 for the production of light wine. Although it might yield a strong 
 sweet wine of high quality as such, the demand for this class of wine 
 is only limited. 
 
 All varieties are not influenced alike by an increase in the warmth 
 of the climate its effect in increasing the alcoholic strength of the 
 wine is more considerable on some than on others. For example, a 
 certain sort might give a wine containing 18 per cent, of alcohol if 
 grown at Lillydale, whilst it might contain 26 per cent, if grown at 
 Rutherglen. The relative strength for a second variety might be 
 Lillydale 20 per cent, and Rutherglen 23 per cent. The increase in 
 strength would be 8 per cent, for the first sort, and only 3 per cent, 
 for the second, which, in other words, gives more constant results 
 under varied climatic conditions than the first sort. 
 
 The time of coming into leaf in the spring and of the ripening of the 
 grapes varies greatly. It is very advisable that the vine-grower should 
 keep a permanent record of the date of the first appearance of the leaves 
 and flowers on his vines. Late budding varities are to be recommended 
 in localities subject to spring frosts, whilst early ripening sorts should 
 be cultivated if the weather about vintage time be usually unfavor- 
 able. Some varieties have greater or less power of resisting frost, 
 once they are in leaf, whilst others are capable of bearing fruit on the 
 secondary buds if the main ones have been destroyed. The suitability 
 or otherwise of a variety also depends on its capacity for resisting 
 fungus or insect diseases, or being more suited to a special style of 
 pruning. These peculiarities will be given in the next chapter where 
 each vine will be described in detail. 
 
29 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 AMPELOGRAPHY. 
 
 The word " Ampelography " denotes the description of different 
 kinds of vines. 
 
 The family of the Ampelideae is divided into several genera ; the 
 only one which interests us here is the genus Vitis, which is in turn 
 divided into several species. 
 
 The ordinary grape vine, Vitis Vinifera, being the most important, 
 is the species we shall devote most attention to. There are several 
 others which we must also describe, amongst which are the American 
 vines, which have assumed great importance of late years, on account 
 of the remarkable resistance they oppose to the attacks of the 
 phylloxera. 
 
 Each species comprises many more or less distinct sorts, or 
 " cepages," as they are termed in French ; the term being very con- 
 venient, as these different sorts are not all sufficiently distinct to 
 justify their being classed as different varieties from a strictly 
 botanical point of view, although the term may be used in a general 
 way. 
 
 As vines are always propagated by cuttings, and any issue derived 
 from seed may vary considerably from the parent plant, it is more 
 correct to look upon all the vines of a " cepage " collectively, as an 
 individual, of which each vine is a part. In other words, the 
 differences between "cepages" are individual differences, the many 
 millions of each which exist together only making up or being, so 
 to speak, part of the original vine from which they were multiplied 
 in the shape of cuttings. 
 
 The differences between these sorts are of the first importance as 
 far as the resulting wine is concerned ; they, therefore, are of far 
 greater interest to the practical vigneron than to the botanist. 
 
 In this chapter the most important " cepages " are described in 
 alphabetical order under the different species to which they belong. 
 
30 
 
 EUROPEAN VINES. 
 
 These are very numerous, and embrace over a thousand sorts, 
 all of which belong to the species Vitis Vinifera, many of which, 
 fortunately, need not be mentioned here. 
 
 We shall confine ourselves to those which are usually cultivated 
 in Australia, as well as a few which might be adopted with excellent 
 results, according to circumstances, for wine-making purposes, 
 without mentioning the numerous table grapes, as they come more 
 strictly under the domain of horticulture. 
 
 The most usual synonyms of each are given, but it must be 
 borne in mind that the classification of the different sorts is by no 
 means easy. Authorities on the subject often hold very different 
 opinions as to the identity or otherwise of sorts called by different 
 or even by the same name in different districts in Europe. 
 
 With regard to the time of ripening of the fruit, we have adopted 
 Pulliafs system of dividing the time of ripening of all grapes 
 into three periods. The different sorts ripen during one or other of 
 these. 
 
 Sorts marked * are those already extensively cultivated in Victoria; 
 those marked j" have with certainty been introduced into the colony, 
 but are not extensively cultivated. 
 
 f Aramon. Synonyms : Buchardfs Prince, Ugni Noir, Re- 
 
 vala'ire, Okors zem Kek, &c. 
 
 Although only a common red variety it was very extensively 
 cultivated in the south of France before the invasion of the phyl- 
 loxera, on account of its great prolificacy. Foex estimates its 
 average crop at about IjOOO gallons per acre, and states that it has 
 been known to produce 3,500 gallons per acre. It makes up for its 
 great bearing capabilities by only yielding an ordinary wine, especially 
 if the soil be rich and the crop heavy. 
 
 In the third or warm region of Victoria it would prove a valuable 
 sort ; its wine, being light, would be very suitable for blending with 
 other sorts, with the object of producing a good commercial wine. 
 It comes into leaf early, and is, therefore, liable to suffer from late 
 frosts. It ripens in the third period, and its thin skin makes the 
 berries liable to rot in a moist climate. 
 
31 
 
 It resists the mildew pretty well, but is somewhat sensitive to 
 the attacks of the oidium. As the Aramon is always cultivated for 
 quantity rather than quality it must be planted in a rich soil which 
 is at the same time deep and free. 
 
 In the south of France it is always pruned short. 
 
 Foex gives the following description of it : 
 
 Stem strong and very vigorous in rich soil; spreading grower; 
 shoots of a fine light-red colour in summer, greyish in winter ; knots 
 prominent and close together, with a dirty white, much-developed 
 bud ; leaves large, not deeply indented, upper side glossy, under side 
 covered with loose down, petiolar sinus open ; bunch voluminous, 
 long, almost cylindrical, or slightly shouldered with a tender, herba- 
 ceous stalk; berries large, round, very juicy; not very good for 
 table use, though sufficiently sweet ; of a light black (not intense) 
 colour where the ground is moist, and the yield very considerable. 
 It is not as yet cultivated to any extent in Victoria. 
 
 f Asplran. Synonyms : Spiran, Verdal, Epiran, Riveyran, 
 PIT an, Verdai. 
 
 A choice red grape, not cultivated in Victoria as yet, although it 
 would prove a valuable sort in the warm region of the colony. The 
 wine made from it is light in colour light, delicate, and keeps well. 
 It is one of the choice varieties of the south of France. It is a good 
 bearer, and gives from 250 to 400 gallons per acre. 
 
 It comes into leaf medium early, but does not suffer from frost. 
 
 The grapes ripen early in the third period. 
 
 The Aspiran suffers but little from most fungus diseases. 
 
 The most suitable soil for it is a deep, free soil, preferably gravelly, 
 and of a reddish colour. 
 
 It is usually pruned short. Its grapes are excellent for table 
 purposes. 
 
 Foex describes it as follows: "Rather vigorous grower; shoots 
 semi-erect, slender, of light-red colour, with buds a medium distance 
 apart. Leaves of medium size, five-lobed, deeply indented, teeth deep 
 uneven, rather broad, giving the leaf a very elegant appearance, 
 upper surface of a yellowish-green and smooth, under surface with 
 a slight woolly down near the veins; bunch medium size, close, 
 somewhat shouldered ; berries medium size, slightly oval; skin rather 
 
32 
 
 thick, of a purplish-black, covered with bloom ; juicy, of a refresh- 
 ing taste, very agreeable to eat. 
 
 * Aucarot. 
 
 This seems to be variety of white Pinot, so we shall refer to it 
 later on. 
 
 * Baxter's Sherry. 
 
 Au ordinary white grape, somewhat extensively cultivated in 
 Victoria, which gives a wine of an exaggerated sherry character. It 
 is a heavy bearer, and gives from 600 to 800 gallons per acre. It 
 comes into leaf and ripens in the second period. It may be described 
 as follows: Vigorous, rather spreading grower, shoots of a reddish 
 yellow colour, long and slender; leaves large of a peculiar tender, rather 
 flabby texture, divided into five lobes, or sometimes seven lobes, the 
 two extra ones being around the first pair of secondary veins on the 
 midrib, petiolar sinus rather open; upper surface bright green and 
 smooth, under surface covered with fine silky down; a few hairs 
 on the veins. Bunch large, rather loose, with oval berries. 
 
 * Black Hambro*. Synonyms: Black Hamburg, Frankenthal, 
 Schwartz or Blauer Trollinger, &c., &c. 
 
 A very fine black table grape, which can also be used for wine- 
 making purposes; in the third region it will give very good results, 
 as the wine made from it is light and delicate, and it is a heavy 
 bearer, ripens during the second period; it is a vigorous grower with 
 thick shoots, leaves large, not deeply indented, teeth rather rounded 
 off, upper surface smooth, under surface very slightly downy. The 
 secondary veins of the mid-rib are almost white and very distinct, 
 giving the whole leaf a characteristic appearance. Bunch large and 
 rather loose. Berries large, almost round, and thick-skinned. The 
 celebrated vine at Hampton Court is a Black Hambro'. 
 
 * Black Prince and *Black St. Peter. 
 
 Two more table varieties, which give good results for wine-making 
 purposes in the warmer districts of the colony. They are both very 
 vigorous varieties, and may be pruned long. 
 
 Bouschet Hybrids. 
 
 The Bouschet Hybrids are a group of sorts, being the outcome of 
 the experiments of Louis Bouschet in 1828. He endeavoured to 
 
33 
 
 produce by hybridization between the Tinto or Teinturier and the 
 ordinary cepages of the South of France a new variety with the red 
 juice of the former and the many advantages of the latter sorts. His 
 experiments were successful, and he and his sons have since given us 
 many varieties, the best known of which are the Petit Bouschet 
 (Aramon x Tinto), Alicante Bouschet (Grenache x Tinto), Terret 
 Bouschet, and Aspiran Bouschet. These sorts are of value for the 
 production of intensely deep-coloured wines. 
 
 * Burgundy. See Pinots. 
 
 * Cabernet Sauvignon. Synonyms : Petit Cabernet, Vidure, 
 Navarre, Vinidure, Sauvignonne, and in Australia it is fre- 
 queutly, but erroneously, called Carbinet. 
 
 This is one of the choicest red varieties of France. It forms the 
 basis of all the best vineyards of Bordeaux, and is largely cultivated 
 in the cool region of Victoria. The wine made from it cannot be 
 surpassed. As wine made from it is a little rough when young, it is 
 better to mix it with some other sorts at vintage time ; the wine is 
 then ready for market sooner than would otherwise be the case. 
 
 It is unfortunately a shy bearer, and is very subject to set badly at 
 flowering time. It is also very liable to fungoid diseases, especially 
 oidium and anthracnosis (black spot). Under very favorable conditions 
 it may give as much as 500 gals, per acre, but the average in good soils 
 cannot be said to be more than 200 gals. 
 
 It is only in the cool region of Victoria that the cultivation of 
 the Cabernet is to be recommended. In the warm parts the advantages 
 gained from it are not sufficient to make up for the small yield. 
 
 It comes into leaf late, and escapes late frosts. It ripens at the end 
 of the second period. 
 
 The soil which suits it best is a pebbly soil resting on a clay sub- 
 soil, also gravelly, so as to insure thorough drainage, the Cabernet 
 suffering, perhaps, more than any other sort from an excess of 
 moisture around its roots. 
 
 It is at all times, unfortunately, very subject to fungoid diseases, 
 especially oidium and anthracnose, but is exceedingly so if badly 
 drained. 
 
 The fruit-bearing buds of the Cabernet are situated at some distance 
 from the old wood. It follows that it must be pruned long ; if short- 
 pruned, it will often prove perfectly sterile. 
 
 D 
 
34 
 
 In addition to its many other advantages, it gives excellent results 
 when grafted on other varieties. 
 
 The following are the characteristics by which it may be recognised : 
 Vigorous, somewhat spreading grower; wood of a reddish rather 
 dark-fawn colour, of medium thickness, with buds of a medium size; 
 the leaves are very characteristic (five-lobed), the indentations or sinus 
 being deep and the lobes overlapping each other towards the outside 
 in such a way as to make it appear that the leaves were pierced with 
 five holes ; upper-surface of a fine dark-green colour, free from down 
 and glossy, but uneven ; under-surface covered with close short 
 down ; teeth large and very uneven. The leaf has a peculiar crisp 
 appearance. Bunch of medium size, conical, slightly shouldered and 
 rather loose. Berries small, round, thick dark skin, covered with a 
 beautiful bluish-grey bloom ; they are rather apt to fall off when 
 very ripe. 
 
 * Carmenet. Synonyms: Gros Cabernet, Cabernet Franc, 
 Grosse Vindure, Petit fer, Breton, Veronais, Arrouya. 
 
 This variety differs but slightly from the preceding one, the wine 
 made from it being almost identical, although perhaps less perfumed. 
 It is not superior to the Cabernet in any respect, and will not do in a 
 limestone soil. 
 
 It differs from the Cabernet in the following points : Wood of a 
 paler colour ; leaves coarser and less glossy, but of the same shape ; 
 bunches rather smaller ; berries larger, with thinner skin. It is to 
 be found mixed with the Cabernet in most of the Victorian vineyards 
 where the latter is cultivated. 
 
 * Carignane. Synonyms : Carignan, Bois dur (signifies hard 
 wood), Crignane, Catalan, and improperly Mataro in some parts 
 of the south of France. 
 
 This is a rather common -red variety. It is extensively cultivated 
 in the south of France, where it gives very good results. Foex says 
 that it is perhaps the one which combines in the highest degree both 
 quality and quantity. It frequently gives crops of 1,500 gallons 
 per acre in France. 
 
 It comes into leaf late and is thus able to escape spring frosts. 
 It ripens during the third period. Unfortunately its greatest fault is 
 its susceptibility to the attacks of fungoid diseases, especially oidium 
 and anthracnosis, and ita liability to set badly at flowering time. 
 
35 
 
 It should only be cultivated in the dryer parts of the colony 
 where these diseases are not very prevalent. 
 
 It requires a well-drained, free, clayey soil. 
 
 The Carignane is very well adapted for the gooseberry mode of train- 
 ing, being an erect grower and requiring short pruning. It may be 
 described as follows : Vigorous erect grower, wood strong and 
 thick, of light-red colour, hard and brittle, short-jointed at the 
 base ; buds dark in colour and rather large ; leaves large, wrinkly 
 and uneven, five-lobed, the sinus being deep ; upper surface dark- 
 green and smooth, under surface slightly downy ; the leaves 
 assume a fine red colour at vintage time ; bunch large ; berries rather 
 long, slightly oblong, juicy, not very good to eat. It is cultivated 
 in Victoria. 
 
 * Chasselas, Golden. Synonyms : Chasselas de Fontainebleau, 
 Pendant, Valais Blanc, Sussling, Frauentraube, Gutedel, 
 Marzemina Eianca, Chrupka, &c., &c. 
 
 A white grape, respecting the value of which for wine-making 
 purposes the most varied opinions prevail. It is recognised by all 
 to be an excellent table grape. 
 
 Although many authorities condemn it as a wine grape, we are 
 not of their opinion, and can confidently recommend it for the 
 production of a clean light wine. It presents the peculiarity of 
 giving a similar wine in countries subject to very different climates. 
 In Switzerland it gives a good wine where most other varieties 
 would only produce a crude sour wine, whilst in warm countries 
 it never gives a very strong wine. 
 
 The cuttings of this variety should be selected with the greatest 
 care, as one often finds certain vines in a block of Chasselas almost 
 sterile. This is due to faulty selection of cuttings in the first place. 
 
 Although one of the first sorts to come into leaf, it does not suffer 
 considerably from frost. It is one of the earliest sorts to ripen (first 
 period). 
 
 It is rather liable to fungus diseases, but not excessively so. 
 
 Although thriving in any soil, it seems to give the best results in a 
 free well-drained loam, with clay subsoil. 
 
 It is well adapted to either long or short pruning, but does not 
 thrive if trained on the gooseberry -bush system. 
 
 D 2 
 
36 
 
 The Chasselas may be described as follows : Rather vigorous 
 grower, wood of a reddish brown colour, often short-jointed near the 
 old wood; leaves about as broad as long, five-lobed, but not deeply 
 indented ; teeth broad, obtuse, and almost even ; upper surface 
 smooth, but not glossy, of a yellowish-green colour ; under surface 
 without down and similar to the upper, only paler. The young 
 leaves are conspicuous by their deep yellowish bronze tint. Bunch 
 above the average size, conical, shouldered, more or less compact. 
 Berries rather large, thick-skinned, with small seeds, and of delicious 
 flavour. When grown in the shade they are of pale-green semi- 
 transparent colour, but if exposed to the sun of a golden bronze. It 
 is rather largely grown in Victoria. 
 
 The Chasselas Violet, Chasselas Rose, and Chasselas de Falloux 
 are only of value as table grapes, the latter is somewhat similar to the 
 Chasselas Rose; they differ from the golden chiefly in the colour of 
 the fruit. 
 
 Chasselas Musqut is another sort, differing chiefly in the Muscat 
 flavour of its fruit. 
 
 Cinsailt. Synonyms: Bourdales, Boudales, Espagnin, Salerne, 
 and sometimes, but erroneously, Picardan Noir and Ulliade 
 Noir. 
 
 A good red variety, largely cultivated in the south of France, on 
 drier soils. It yields as much as 400 gallons per acre of a good, 
 light, red wine. It comes into leaf late, and ripens early in the 
 second period. It is similar in many respects to the Oeillade, but is 
 a more spreading grower, with more slender shoots. Leaves smaller, 
 more deeply indented, and more downy underneath than those of the 
 Oeillade. Berries also larger. It is a good variety for table purposes. 
 Clairette. Synonyms : Blanquette, Cotticour. 
 
 A white variety from which some excellent French wines are made, 
 It is very long-lived, but suffers from a peculiar form of anthracnosis> 
 termed punctuated anthracnosis. 
 
 The average crop it gives is about 250 gallons per acre. It is very 
 well suited for table purposes. 
 
 Corinth (Currant). 
 
 A small berried seedless variety of Muscat, of value for the pro- 
 duction of currants with a fine flavour. It is very similar to the 
 Muscats, and, as a rule, less hardy than the Zante. 
 
37 
 
 * DolcettO Nero. Synonyms : Nebbiolo, Bignona, Uva d^Acqui. 
 A good red grape, largely cultivated in the north of Italy. It is 
 
 better suited for the second region of the colony than either of the 
 others, and fears drought more than moisture. It is cultivated to some 
 extent in the Bendigo district is a good bearer, ripens very early ; the 
 wine made from it is light, clean, pleasant, and of good colour. It 
 will thrive in almost any soil suitable for vine culture, and should be 
 pruned long. 
 
 This sort is in many respects very similar to the Malbec. 
 
 The Dolcetto is rather a vigorous grower, with filbert-coloured 
 short-jointed shoots, buds large and whitish before bursting. Leaves 
 of medium size, smooth and almost glossy above, downy underneath, 
 three or five lobed, sinus round and rather deep, pointed teeth ; the 
 young leaves are of a reddish colour, covered with down, and 
 become red before falling off. Bunch of medium size, pyramidal, 
 long, rather close, with a brown stalk. Berries medium, round, 
 bluish-black, covered with bloom, with thin skin and juicy pulp. 
 They fall off pretty easily when ripe. 
 
 f Doradillo. Synonyms : Jaen Blanc, Plateado or Plateadillo, 
 
 White Syrian (?). 
 
 A very prolific, white Spanish grape, capable of yielding very 
 heavy crops of light wine. It is admirably suited for the third or 
 warm region of the colony. The fruit is suitable for table as well as 
 wine purposes. 
 
 * Espart. See Mataro. 
 
 fFolle. Synonyms: Enrag eat. Plant Madame, Grosse Chalosse, 
 Picpouille Blanc, Plant de Grece, &c. 
 
 La Folle is the white grape from which all the celebrated brandies 
 of the Cognac district were made before the invasion of the phylloxera. 
 In some parts it is used for blending with red grapes, as it greatly 
 improves the wine made from them, rendering it lighter and more 
 agreeable. Wine made from it alone is usually of little value. 
 
 The average crop it gives is about 250 gallons per acre. As it 
 comes into leaf rather early it fears late frosts; it ripens during the 
 second period. 
 
 It is not very liable to fungoid diseases, and will thrive in most 
 soils. In France it is pruned short. 
 
38 
 
 La Folle is not a very vigorous grower. Shoots thick and short- 
 jointed, of a light-reddish tint. Leaves five-lobed sinus, of limited 
 depth, especially the upper lateral ones ; upper surface of a peculiar 
 dull green colour, rather flabby, reminding somewhat of the Isabella 
 ( Vitis Labrusca), free from down, with veins of a reddish tint, under 
 surface rather downy; bunch medium size, close; berries rather large, 
 round. With one exception it is not cultivated in Victoria. 
 
 * Gamay, Petit (Small). Synonyms : Gamay Noir, Plant 
 
 d'Arcenant, Gamay Nicholas. 
 
 A good red variety extensively cultivated in the Beaujolais district 
 of France. 
 
 It is admirably adapted for the first or cool region of the colony, 
 although rather liable to frosts, as it comes into leaf early; it ripens 
 during the second period, and is a heavy bearer. It is rather sus- 
 ceptible to the attacks of the oidium. The wine made from it varies 
 more than that of most of the preceding sorts with the character of 
 the soil. In a granite or porphyry soil it produces the excellent wines 
 of Beaujolais, whilst in the Burgundy district, where the soil is rich 
 in lime, it yields a very inferior wine, although the climate of both 
 places is practically the same. 
 
 It ought to be pruned short, and is a moderately vigorous upright 
 grower, with shoots of medium size ; leaves medium, five lobed, 
 teeth short and irregular, upper-surface light-green, under-surface 
 almost free from down ; bunch medium, close ; berries medium, 
 slightly oval, black, covered with bloom. 
 
 The Gros Gamay, also called Gamay Bond or Gamay d' Or leans, 
 differs little from it, but is, if anything, a heavier bearer, although 
 the wine made from it is of inferior quality; it differs chiefly from the 
 preceding one by the berries being round instead of oval. It is only 
 to be found in a few Victorian vineyards. 
 
 * Gouais. Synonyms : Burger Blanc (white), Elbling, &c., &c. 
 The Gouais has been confounded with La Folle, from which, 
 
 however, it is totally distinct. 
 
 It deserves mention, as it is cultivated to some extent in Victoria, 
 but is, at the best, an inferior sort, the wine made from it being 
 weak, flat, poor in tannin, and not keeping well. It is a very heavy 
 bearer and yields, under favorable circumstances, 800 gallons per 
 
89 
 
 acre. It may be planted to a limited extent in a vineyard if blended 
 with other sorts at vintage time, and would prove of value for brandy 
 making. It is rather subject to oidium, and the fruit does not 
 always set well. It is suited to long and short pruning. The Gouais 
 is a vigorous erect grower, which can be recognised by the purple 
 colour of its shoots during the summer. Leaves large, dark-green, 
 almost entire; bunch of medium size, rather close; berries rather large, 
 round, thin-skinned, liable to rot at vintage time. 
 
 * Grenache. Synonyms : Roussilon, Alicante, Arragonais, 
 
 Granaxa, Rivesaltes, Bois Jaune (yellow-wood), Redondal. 
 
 A choice red variety, largely cultivated in the south of France and 
 Spain, where some celebrated wines are made from it. It will give the 
 best results in the second and third regions of the colony, where it has 
 already been planted to some extent. It is especially suited for the 
 production of wines of a Port character; the wine made from it has a 
 good bouquet and considerable character, but its colour is not perma- 
 nent; after a few years it assumes a tawny brown, or sometimes almost 
 a yellowish tint similar to old Port. As a rule it is better to mix it 
 with some other sorts, such as Carignane, Aramon, or Mataro at vintage 
 time; it will improve the resulting wine by giving it more character 
 and causing the wine to mature sooner. It should only be made into 
 wine by itself for the production of a Port or liqueur wine, and 
 should then be grown on pebbly soil, preferably on a granite 
 formation. For blending purposes it should be cultivated on a richer 
 soil. 
 
 It is fairly prolific, and gives crops of 350 gallons per acre. Not 
 very subject to oidium, it suffers considerably from anthracnosis 
 and mildew or peronospora, and should be pruned short. 
 
 The Grenache is a very vigorous semi-erect grower, with thick 
 shoots of a yellowish colour, short- jointed with swoollen buds, the 
 extremities often remain green in the winter ; leaves medium size, 
 smooth on both sides, very glossy on the upper ; bunch large, close ; 
 berries medium, slightly oval, not very dark, covered with bloom, 
 and thin-skinned. There is also a White Grenache similar in most 
 respects to the red, and an excellent variety for the third region, 
 especially for the production of a full-bodied wine. 
 
 * Hermitage (Red). See Shiraz. 
 
 * Hermitage (White). See Roussanne. 
 
40 
 
 Maccabeo. Synonyms: Ugni Blanc (white), Queue de Renard, 
 
 Gredelin. 
 
 A white variety not cultivated in Victoria, but of value for the pro- 
 duction of fruity wines in the third region. A good bearer, which 
 will adapt itself to almost any soil. It comes into leaf late, and 
 ripens very late (at the end of the third period). 
 
 * Malaga. 
 
 An oval grape of a purple colour, well adapted for raisin-making, 
 and, on account of its thick skin and good carrying qualities, of great 
 value as a table grape. It ripens in the second period. 
 
 * Malbeck. Synonyms : Cot, Baloutzat Gourdoux, Estrangey, 
 Noir (black) de Pressac, and many others, in Australia some- 
 times erroneously termed Red Chasselas. 
 
 A choice red variety, much cultivated in the Bordeaux district, 
 where it helps to a considerable extent to make the best clarets. The 
 wine made from it resembles in many respects that made from the 
 Cabernet Sauvignon, but is lighter than it, and matures more rapidly. 
 This sort is admirably suited for the second region of the colony, 
 where it is already cultivated to some extent, and parts of the first, 
 although it is liable to set its fruit very badly in cool moist 
 localities. The wine made from it in the third region, being rather 
 strong, would benefit by being blended with that of such kinds as 
 Mataro, Aramon, &c. It is a pretty good bearer, and in well drained 
 soil will give good crops. It comes into leaf rather early, and is 
 liable to suffer from frost, but has the peculiarity of bearing fruit on 
 shoots growing off the old wood if the normal fruit-bearing shoots are 
 destroyed. It ripens towards the end of the first period. 
 
 It suffers but slightly from oidium, but is, on the other hand, very 
 liable to anthracnosis. 
 
 It gives best results on soils rich in lime. 
 
 Although capable of bearing fruit when pruned short, long pruning 
 suits it very much better. It is the sort grown in the part of France 
 where the vines are grown on what is termed the " Chaintres" system, 
 which gives the plant an enormous extension, as we shall see further 
 on. The Malbeck is a vigorous grower, with wood of a brownish- 
 fawn colour, rather short-jointed, with large buds; leaves above medium 
 size, distinctly three-lobed, of a pinkish- white when they first come out ; 
 upper surface smooth, but wrinkly and uneven, often of a reddish colour 
 
4:1 
 
 in parts, the remainder being of a pale-green colour ; under-surface 
 covered with flaky down ; bunch large, branched, not very close ; 
 berries rather large, round, dark violet, covered with bloom ; stems 
 red, especially the extremities, to which the berries are fixed. 
 
 Malvoisie. 
 
 There are several sorts of Malvoisie, differing chiefly from each 
 other in the colour of the fruit. They are suited for the production of 
 sweet or liqueur wines in the third region and the warmer parts of the 
 second. The grapes have a characteristic flavour comparable to that 
 of the Muscats. They are, as a rule, very subject to oidium. 
 
 * Mataro. Synonyms : Espar, Esparte, Spar, Mourvedre, Balzac, 
 Catalan, Charnet, Flouron, &c. 
 
 A valuable red sort, largely cultivated in the south of France and 
 in Spain, and admirably suited for the production of commercial 
 wines in the second and third regions of the colony it is not suitable 
 for the first. The wine made from it, although somewhat rough, is 
 light and of good colour and keeping qualities, and is admirably 
 suited for blending with other sorts such as the Aspiran or Shiraz, 
 and many others. It yields, under favorable circumstances, as much 
 as 1,000 gallons per acre. 
 
 It comes into leaf late and ripens during the third period. 
 
 It is very hardy, and will grow in almost any soil, but gives the 
 best results in a limestone formation. It is not subject to fungus 
 diseases of any kind. It should be pruned short, and is well adapted 
 for the gooseberry method of training on account of its upright 
 growth. 
 
 The Mataro is a vigorous erect grower, with short- jointed wood of a 
 reddish -brown colour and large buds. Leaves medium size, five-lobed, 
 but not deeply indented, petiolar sinus open, two series of rather sharp 
 teeth, upper-surface dark-green, rather rough, under-surface downy 
 and whitish leaf -stalk and veins dark reddish-brown; bunch 
 medium, close, with small shoulders and woody stalk; berries of 
 medium size, round, black, covered with bloom, not agreeable to eat. 
 
 fMerlot. Synonyms: Vitraille, Bigney, Crabutet, Plant Medoc. 
 A choice red variety, cultivated to some extent in the best Bor- 
 deaux vineyards. The wine made from it is lighter, and has less 
 bouquet than that of the Cabernet Sauvignon, but it matures faster. 
 It is an excellent sort for the first or cool region. 
 
42 
 
 It is a prolific sort, comes into leaf rather late, and ripens during 
 the second period. The soil which suits it best is the same as 
 for the Cabernet Sauvignon. It may be pruned short, but gives 
 better results with long pruning. 
 
 The Merlot is a vigorous semi-erect grower, with wood of a greyish- 
 fawn colour, short-jointed, ribbed : leaves broader than long, of medium 
 size, five-lobed, with petiolar sinus open as well as the others ; teeth 
 sharp and uneven ; upper-surface smooth, uneven ; under-surface 
 downy ; bunch long, conical, ramified ; berries small, round, uneven, 
 of a blue-black colour, covered with much bloom. 
 
 Mission Grape. 
 
 A variety extensively cultivated in California, where it was prob- 
 ably imported from Morocco. It is considered by the American 
 authors as a common sort, giving large crops of strong coarse wine, 
 of little value. 
 
 Mondeuse. Synonyms : Mouteuse, Molette, Persaigne, Savo- 
 yanne, Maldoux. 
 
 A good variety for the first region of Victoria, being a heavy bearer, 
 giving as much as 800 gallons per acre in Savoy and the adjoining 
 departments of France, where it is extensively cultivated. The wine 
 made from it becomes of high quality with age, and keeps well. 
 
 It is a very hardy variety, will do well in almost any soil, and 
 gives good results with either long or short pruning, the former being 
 preferable. It comes into leaf late, and ripens at the end of the 
 second period. 
 
 The Mondeuse is a vigorous spreading grower, with long-jointed 
 shoots of a greyish-yellow colour ; leaves rather large, longer than 
 broad, three-lobed, smooth above, downy beneath; bunch large and 
 loose; berries of medium size, slightly oval, of a somewhat acid 
 and astringent flavour. 
 
 t MorrasteL Synonyms : Mourrastel, Perpignan, and some- 
 times, but erroneously, Mataro. 
 
 A valuable variety, in many respects similar to the Mataro, from 
 
 which it may be distinguished by its wood being of a darker and 
 
 redder colour ; its leaves are paler, and with rounder lobes. The 
 
 young leaves are reddish, whilst those of the Mataro are whitish. 
 
 It bears as much as the Mataro, of a somewhat higher class wine. 
 
43 
 
 f Morrillon. Synonyms : Gros Plant Dore, Maitre Noir. 
 Seems to be a variety of Pinot, with large bunches and large 
 berries. It is better suited for the table than for wine-making. It 
 must not be confounded with the Morillon Blanc or 'ordinary white 
 Pinot. 
 
 * Muscats. 
 
 There are many different Muscats, which it is useless for 
 us to enumerate here. We shall endeavour to describe one or two 
 of the principal ones, to which the others all bear considerable 
 resemblance. 
 
 The character common to them all is the strongly perfumed flavour 
 of their fruit, which renders them only suitable for the production of 
 liqueur wines, raisins, or table grapes. The strong Muscat flavour 
 renders them unsuitable for blending with other sorts to make a light 
 wine. We shall give a description of some of the leading sorts. 
 
 * Muscat de Frontignan. 
 
 This is the best Muscat variety for wine-making purposes. It is 
 admirably suited for the production of high class liqueur wines in the 
 third region of the colony, and is a fairly good bearer. It comes into 
 leaf early, and ripens at the end of the second period. It is very 
 subject to oidium, anthracnosis, and all fungoid diseases. 
 
 Either long or short pruning suits it. The flavour of the fruit is 
 superior with the former. It is a vigorous rather spreading grower, 
 with thick, short-jointed shoots of * reddish-brown colour ; leaves 
 medium size, five-lobed, but not very deeply indented as a rule, two 
 series of long sharp teeth, upper-surface smooth and even, under- 
 surface almost devoid of down ; bunch cylindrical, close, not much 
 shouldered ; berries round, medium size, of a beautiful amber colour 
 on the White Frontignan, but of a reddish-brown on the Brown 
 Frontignan. These two only differ in the colour of their fruit. 
 
 * Muscat Gordo Blanco. 
 
 This is the best raisin grape we have, and is extensively cultivated 
 in the third region of Victoria. In its general characters it pretty 
 closely resembles the former, but is more vigorous and a better 
 bearer, whilst its berries are oval. Considerable difference of opinion 
 exists as to its identity with the White Muscat of Alexandria; 
 although many authorities say that they are the same sort, it is not 
 
44 
 
 probable that this is the case. This Muscat is an excellent table 
 grape, but for wine-making purposes is inferior to the Frontignan. 
 
 f Oeillade, Synonyms : Ulliade, Ouillade. 
 
 One of the choice red varieties of the south of France which, 
 although not cultivated to any extent in Victoria, would prove of 
 value in the third region. Its wine is very clean, delicate, and light 
 in colour, and would be very suitable for blending with that of such 
 kinds as the Mataro, as it would reduce the roughness of the resulting 
 wine. It is a good bearer, and thrives best in deep, well-drained 
 soils. In schistose formations it gives very good results. It is 
 subject to oidium and anthracnosis in moist places. It comes into 
 leaf early, ripens during the second period, and requires short pruning. 
 It is a semi-erect moderately vigorous grower, with thick short- 
 jointed reddish wood and large buds. Leaves medium, rather longer 
 than broad, five-lobed, teeth large and sharp, upper-surface dark- 
 green and rather rough, under-surface rather downy; bunch large, 
 loose; shouldered; berries large, oval, black, covered with bloom, 
 juicy. There is also a White Oeillade very similar to the red in its 
 general characters and producing a very good wine. 
 
 * Pinots. 
 
 The Pinots are a group of sorts, all of which are of great value 
 and admirably suited for the cool region of this colony. They are the 
 sorts cultivated in the Burgundy, Chablis, and Champagne districts, 
 and only give very high-class wines on a limestone formation (p. 27). 
 As the type of the group, we will first consider the 
 
 * Pinot Noir (Black). Synonyms : Smooth-leaved Burgundy, 
 
 Burgundy, Black Cluster, Noirien, Franc Pinot, Morillon Noir, 
 Auvergnat Noir, Salvagnin Noir, Blauer Klavuer, &c., &c. 
 
 This choice red variety is cultivated, to the exclusion of other 
 kinds, in the best vineyards of Burgundy, such as Chambertin, Clos 
 Vougeot, &c. In the cool region of Victoria, on limestone soils, it 
 would give an excellent wine. Unfortunately, it is a poor bearer; 
 its average yield in the Burgundy district is only about 200 gallons 
 per acre. It is very free from fungus diseases, but does not always 
 set its fruit well. It is usually pruned short, but gives far better 
 results if pruned long. 
 
45 
 
 It is one of the first to come into leaf, and als one of the first sorts 
 to ripen (early in the first period). 
 
 It is a spreading grower of less than medium vigour, with slender 
 long-jointed shoots of a slightly purple-grey colour. Leaves medium, 
 five-lobed, not unlike those of the Cabernet, but not so deeply indented, 
 petiolar sinus open, teeth short, blunt, and even, upper-surface 
 almost glossy, under-surface slightly downy; bunch small, cylindrical, 
 very close ; berries small, rather thick-skinned, not perfectly round, 
 often deformed from being very close in the bunch, very black, 
 covered with bloom, and very juicy. 
 
 * Pinot Meunier. Synonyms : Miller's Burgundy, Meunier, 
 
 Blanche Feuille, Morillon Taconne, &c. 
 
 Similar to the Finot Noir in almost every respect, but differing 
 from it by the leaves being covered both above and below with a 
 considerable amount of flaky down, giving it the appearance of having 
 been dusted with flour, whence its name. The red wine made from it 
 resembles that of the Pinot Noir,l>ut it is lighter, and does not keep so 
 well. In the Champagne district it is the most extensively cultivated 
 sort, and is one of the few cases in which white wine is made from 
 red grapes on a large scale. 
 
 t Pinot Gris. Synonyms : Beurot, Fromentot, Auxoit, Au- 
 vergnat Gris, Gris Cordelier, Malvoisie (improperly) Levraut, 
 Edel Clavner. 
 
 A choice pink variety, yielding an excellent white wine. It is 
 from this grape that the highest class Champagne is made. It is 
 very similar to the Miller's Burgundy, although leaves are not so 
 downy, and the fruit, instead of being black, is of a beautiful greyish- 
 pink colour. 
 
 * Pinot Blanc (White). Synonym : White Burgundy. 
 Very similar to the others, only with white fruit. There are 
 several white Pinots, differing slightly from each other. The Aucarot 
 is probably one of them. They are valuable sorts, and give good 
 results in all the three regions ; in the warmer parts they produce 
 excellent liqueur wines. 
 
 f Pinot Blanc Chardonay. Synonyms : Morillon Blanc, 
 
 Epineth, Beaunois, Plant Dore, Auvergnat, &c. 
 This is the best of the white Pinots, and is the one from which the 
 best Chablis wines of France are made. It is somewhat different 
 
46 
 
 * 
 
 from the other Pinots, especially in its leaves, which are less deeply 
 indented, and of a more yellowish colour. It also does best in a lime- 
 stone soil. 
 
 * Pedro Ximenes. Synonyms : Pero Ximen, Pedro Jimenez, 
 
 Boutelon. 
 
 One of the choice Spanish white varieties which enters to a great 
 extent into the composition of the best sherries, and is somewhat 
 extensively cultivated in the warmer parts of Victoria, where it is 
 well suited for the production of full-bodied wines. It is a good 
 bearer, but is rather subject to oidium. It comes into leaf rather late, 
 and ripens during the third period. It gives the best results in a 
 sandy or pebbly schistose soil. It is a spreading grower of medium 
 vigour, with shoots of a reddish -grey colour and a considerable number 
 of laterals. Leaves rather large, distinctly five-lobed, dark-green and 
 smooth above, very cottony underneath ; bunch medium size, with tender 
 stem ; berries medium size, slightly oblong, soft, and thin-skinned. 
 
 fPulsart. Synonyms: Poulsart, Blussart, Plant d'Arbois, 
 Mescle. 
 
 A choice red sort, not cultivated to any extent in Victoria, but 
 which could with advantage be planted in the first and the cooler 
 part of the second region. It gives an excellent wine, especially in 
 limestone soils, and is a good bearer on condition that it be pruned 
 long. 
 
 It ripens during the second period. 
 
 The Pulsart is a vigorous grower, with short- join ted wood of 
 medium thickness. Leaves small, five-lobed, with U shaped petiolar 
 sinus very open; they are free from down on both sides, and of a light 
 green. Bunch medium size, long, loose, and shouldered; berries 
 of medium size, oval, thin-skinned, and juicy. 
 
 * Riesling. Synonyms : Rossling, Gentil Aromatique, &c. 
 A choice white variety, already extensively cultivated in Victoria. 
 
 This is one of the best white varieties for cultivation in the first 
 and the cooler part of the second region, and gives good results 
 even in the third. It is the grape cultivated on the Rhine, and 
 from which the celebrated Hocks are made. 
 
 It is a good bearer, and can give crops of 500 gallons per acre, 
 but does not always set well at flowering, and is subject to 
 oidium. 
 
47 
 
 It gives best results in a granitic or schistose formation, but will 
 thrive in almost any well-drained soil. 
 
 It comes into leaf somewhat late and ripens during the second 
 period. 
 
 Long pruning is indispensable for it. If pruned short it gives 
 very poor crops. 
 
 The Riesling is a spreading grower, o.f medium vigour, with rather 
 long-jointed wood of a glossy grey colour. Leaves medium, thick, 
 round, five lobes (sometimes three-lobed), rather deeply indented sinus, 
 rounded, teeth almost even, upper-surface dark green, very 
 wrinkly, free from down, under- surf ace covered with short down, 
 veins very thick and covered with stiff short hairs; bunch small 
 and close; berries small, round, of a greenish colour, covered with 
 bloom, with several hard black specks adhering to the skin. They 
 may be recognised by the peculiar aromatic taste they leave on the 
 palate. What is commonly termed Shepherd's Riesling is a variety 
 of the above. It is a better bearer and has larger berries, but the 
 wine is not of such high quality as that of the little Riesling. 
 
 * Roussanne. Synonyms : White Hermitage, Bergeron, Fro- 
 monteau, Plant de Seyssel. 
 
 A choice white sort, from which are made the best White 
 Hermitage wines of France. There is some difference of opinion as 
 to whether our White Hermitage is the Marsanne or the Roussanne. 
 The following properties of the Roussanne enable it to be said with 
 almost certainty that it is our White Hermitage : 
 
 It is very subject to oidium, whilst the Marsanne is only slightly 
 so; its berries are smaller, the skin thicker, and the seeds larger than 
 those of the Marsanne ; its berries become browner when exposed to 
 the sun than those of the Marsanne. 
 
 If pruned long it will yield crops of 300 gallons per acre. The 
 wine made from it is of excellent quality. It is rather alcoholic, 
 sound, and has a beautiful bouquet, keeps well, and improves for a 
 long time. The Roussanne is best suited for the first region, but will 
 also give good results in the second. It gives the best results in a 
 granitic soil, but will thrive in most other sorts. 
 
 It is more subject to oidium than most other fungoid pests. Comes 
 into leaf late, and ripens towards the end of the second period. It 
 is a vigorous somewhat spreading grower. Shoots rather thick, 
 
48 
 
 long-jointed, of a yellowish-grey colour, with rather small buds. Leaves 
 rather large, five-lobed, teeth blunt and irregular, upper-surface of dark 
 green, glossy and bulgy, under-surface downy ; bunch medium, and 
 close ; berries small, round, thick-skinned, of a golden colour when 
 ripe, brownish where exposed to the sun. 
 
 * Sauvignon (Red). See Cabernet. 
 
 f Sauvignon (White). Synonyms : Surin Fie, Blanc Fume, 
 Feigentraube. 
 
 One of the choicest of all the white varieties. It, together with the 
 Semillon, yields the celebrated Chateau Yquem wine, and most of the 
 other renowned vineyards of Sauternes. In the first region it would 
 give excellent results. It thrives in most soils, but gives the best 
 results in a well-drained friable pebbly clay soil. 
 
 The Sauvignon is hardy, little subject to fungus diseases, but is a 
 poor bearer. 
 
 It is a vigorous spreading grower, with medium-size yellowish-brown 
 wood. Leaves small, thick, three-lobed, broader than long, teeth 
 short, blunt, and uneven, upper-surface smooth, under-surface downy; 
 bunch small and close; berries medium size, slightly oval, trans- 
 parent, thin-skinned when ripe, of a delicious flavour. 
 
 Semillon. Synonyms: Colombier, Goulu Blanc, Chevrier, 
 
 and sometimes, erroneously, Malaga. 
 
 This is another " Sauternes " variety, the wine made from it is 
 similar to that of the Sauvignon in most respects, although not quite 
 so perfumed. It is a better bearer than the Sauvignon, which it re- 
 sembles to some extent, differing from it by the colour of the wood, 
 which is dark-brown (mahogany). Leaves large, three or five-lobed; 
 bunch large, rather close; berries large, almost round, of a golden colour, 
 with thin skin. 
 
 * Shiraz. Synonyms : Red Hermitage, Schiras, Sirac, Syra, 
 
 Sirrah, Serine, Candive. 
 
 An excellent red variety, perhaps more extensively cultivated than 
 any other in Victoria. 
 
 It forms the base of the celebrated Hermitage vineyards of France, 
 where it was first planted by a monk, who, returning from Shiraz, in 
 Persia, brought the cuttings with him. So goes the story, and it 
 explains the two most common names by which it is known. 
 
49 
 
 It does best in a granitic soil, but will grow in almost any that is fit 
 for viticulture. It is a good bearer and yields crops of as much as 
 700 gallons if pruned long. It gives good results if pruned short. 
 
 The wine made from it possesses many excellent qualities, it is 
 perhaps rather strong when grown it the third region, and is better 
 when grown in either the first or second. 
 
 Although liable to oidium, it resists mildew (peronospora), and does 
 not suffer much from anthracnosis. 
 
 It comes into leaf early, and ripens during the second period. 
 
 The Shiraz is a vigorous spreading grower. Shoots thick, long- 
 jointed, of a characteristic grey colour ; leaves, rather large, five-lobed, 
 but not deeply divided, teeth blunt and even, upper-surface of a fine, 
 bright, but dark-green, not glossy, with a few traces of flaky down ; 
 the colour is so characteristic that a block of this kind may easily be 
 recognised at a distance ; under-surface, cottony ; bunch rather 
 large, long, conical, sometimes rather loose ; berries below the 
 average size, oblong, black, covered with bloom, thin-skinned, and 
 juicy. 
 
 * Sultana. Synonyms : Kechmish, Sultanieh, Conforogo. 
 This is the seedless grape from which the well-known Sultana 
 
 raisins are made. It is also a good table grape, and produces a good 
 light white wine. It should be pruned long. 
 
 * Sweet Water. Synonyms : List an, (?) White Nice. (?) 
 Like the Chasselas, this sort is considered to be only of use as a 
 
 table variety, but this is not the case in the second and third regions. 
 Some excellent white wines are made from this grape, which is 
 superior to Gouais in these conditions. It may be easily dis- 
 tinguished by its thick, dark-green, five-lobed leaves; the lower 
 indentations of which are the deepest. The leaves are smooth and 
 glossy above and downy beneath. Bunches large, and berries medium >v 
 size, round. Very agreeable to eat. /.,,. \ 
 
 f Tinto. Synonyms : Teinturier, Gros Noir Oporto, Tinto \ 
 
 Francisca, Rome Noir, &c. 
 
 The Tinto is one of the few grapes which have red juice. In 
 most other red grapes the colouring matter is contained in the skin, 
 but the juice of the Tinto is of a deep red colour as well. The wine 
 made from it is of a remarkable colour. This is, in fact, its 
 
 
50 
 
 quality; in other respects it is flat, and does not keep weL. It is 
 neither a vigorous grower nor a good bearer, but may, however, be 
 useful in a bad year, and in a cold district, to increase the colour of 
 other wines, and for this reason a few acres of it may be added to 
 vineyards in cooler parts of the first region if the soil is not colour- 
 promoting. 
 
 It may be described as follows : Plant not vigorous, resembling 
 the Pinots ; leaves, five-lobed, and deeply indented, the two lower 
 indentations being the deepest, they are slightly cottony on both 
 sides, but more so on the under one; at vintage-time they can easily 
 be recognised by their magnificent red colour ; bunch small, close ; 
 berries, small, round, and with crimson juice. 
 
 * Tokay. 
 
 It is difficult to say what grape our Tokay really is ; it does not 
 seem to be identical with the Furmint, which is the chief grape grown 
 in the celebrated Tokay vineyards of Hungary ; nor does it answer 
 to the description of the Balafant, another Hungarian sort. It is, how- 
 ever, a very good grape and gives abundant crops of excellent wine. It 
 generally sets well at blossoming, and although very subject to oidium, 
 is not attacked by the anthracnosis. The fruit ripens pretty early, 
 and is very liable to rot if the vintage be a wet one. The wine does 
 not ferment regularly as a rule, and requires careful treatment when 
 young, still it may be recommended as a very good variety for the 
 first and second regions, for which, perhaps, it is too strong by itself. 
 It cannot be recommended for the third. The Tokay is a rather 
 vigorous erect grower, with short-jointed shoots of a pale reddish- 
 yellow. Leaves large, three-lobed, longer than broad, with deep, 
 sharp, and uneven teeth, upper-surface uneven, of a yellowish-green, 
 without down, under-surface rather downy ; bunches above medium 
 size, shouldered ; berries medium, round, thin-skinned. The Tokay 
 will give good crops when pruned short, but will do better with long 
 pruning. 
 
 fVerdot. 
 
 This is another of the red varieties largely cultivated in the 
 Bordeaux district for the production of clarets. The wine made 
 from it is very good, although rather hard at first. In this 
 respect it resembles the Cabernet, although it is inferior to it in 
 bouquet. It is also a better bearer than it. It is, as a rule, cultivated 
 
51 
 
 in Bordeaux in the rich soils, termed palus, along the river. If 
 injured by frost, new shoots often come out at the base of those 
 destroyed. 
 
 The leaves are medium sized, longer than broad, when young 
 covered with a characteristic silvery white down, when full-grown 
 three or five-lobed, teeth uneven, indentations rather open and not 
 very deep upper surface smooth, uneven, of a paler green 
 than Cabernet, under side downy ; bunch somewhat similar to 
 Cabernet but more shouldered and smaller; berries rather small, 
 round, with thick skin, and large seeds ; it ripens in the third period. 
 
 * Verdeilho. Synonym : Gouveio. 
 
 The Verdeilho is the principal white variety grown in Madeira, 
 where an excellent wine is made from it. It is best suited for 
 making a wine of Madeira type in the second and third regions of 
 the colony. It also gives good results in the cool regions in 
 situations where it ripens properly, but it is better suited for the 
 others. 
 
 May be described as follows : Plant moderately vigorous, shoo.ts 
 slender, rather closely knotted, and of a reddish tint. Leaves not very 
 large, almost entire, upper side dark-green, smooth and rather 
 shiny, under surface slightly downy, teeth even, short, and blunt ; 
 bunch medium size, rather close ; berries medium size, oval, even, 
 regular, thick skin. 
 
 This variety is very subject to oidium ; should be pruned long. 
 
 * Zante (Currant). Synonym : Passolina. 
 
 Is the grape from which the currant of commerce is made. It is said 
 by some to be identical with the Corinth, but this does not appear to be 
 the case. It is a vigroous grower and must be pruned very long. It gives 
 the best crops on high, overhead trellises, and does not come into full 
 bearing for seven or eight years under ordinary circumstances. Its leaves 
 are easily recognised, they are large, five-lobed, and with large (very), 
 even, rather sharp teeth on the margin, different to most vines many 
 of the leaves on a plant have seven instead of five principal veins, which 
 separate from the juncture with the petiole; the upper-surface is dark- 
 green with a few flakes of cotton, especially on the veins, whilst the 
 under-surface is downy and of a whitish colour; bunches large; berries 
 very small and seedless. There are three sorts, the fruit of each are 
 respectively white, red, and black. 
 
 E 2 
 
52 
 
 Zinfandel. Synonym : Zierfahnder Bother. 
 
 An Austrian red variety much cultivated in the United 1 States. 
 The wine made from it is light and agreeable. 
 
 It is a heavy bearer and requires short pruning. It is not, as yet, 
 cultivated in Victoria. 
 
 AMERICAN VINES. 
 
 We saw that the European vines all belong to one species 
 (Vitis Vinifera). The American ones may be resolved into several 
 distinct species, each of which in turn comprises a greater or lesser 
 number of varieties. Many of these, being of no practical interest, 
 need not be described. We shall confine ourselves to such as have 
 been proved to be worth propagating, or which, being frequently met 
 with, deserve mention. 
 
 The chief character of the American vines, and the one which has 
 caused them to come into so much favour in Europe of late years, is 
 the remarkable resistance they oppose to the attacks of the phyl- 
 loxera. With a few exceptions, they can all thrive with this terrible 
 insect living on them. Their roots are, as we have seen, tougher 
 than those of the European vines. The injuries caused by them heal 
 quickly, and are insignificant compared with the destruction of the 
 more succulent roots of European sorts brought about by the bite of 
 the insect destruction which invariably results in the death of the 
 plant after a more or less considerable period of time, usually about 
 three years. 
 
 Not only are the American sorts able to resist, but they are less 
 exposed to the ravages of the phylloxera, which lives chiefly on 
 their leaves, whilst, with European sorts, the roots are the usual 
 habitat of the insect. Even in infested vineyards (planted with 
 European sorts) it is exceedingly uncommon to find insects on the 
 leaves. 
 
 The American vines are not phylloxera-proof, in the sense that the 
 phylloxera is never to be found on them. They are phylloxera- 
 resistant, as the insect can and does live on them without causing 
 any considerable injury. These vines having existed for many 
 centuries with the phylloxera living on them, have, by natural selec- 
 tion, become able to resist their ravages. The phylloxera and the 
 American vines have, so to speak, been Brought up together in 
 
53 
 
 nature's nursery. The Vitis Vinifera never having had to cope with 
 this natural enemy, and being unprepared by nature to resist it, falls 
 an easy prey to its ravages. 
 
 It must not be thought that the phylloxera and the American vines are 
 indissolubly linked together. Once free from the insect and transported 
 to a clean district they will remain so. Under such circumstances it 
 would be just as impossible for the phylloxera to suddenly appear on 
 them without having been brought from elsewhere as it would for it to 
 suddenly come into existence on a European vine ( Vitis Vinifera). 
 Although it has been conclusively proved that they are to blame for 
 the presence of the pest in Europe (where they were imported in the 
 shape of rooted vines, no precautions having been taken, since the 
 very existence of the pest was then unknown), the American sorts 
 may with perfect safety be introduced into any clean district, provided 
 they are absolutely free from all traces of the insect. Too much 
 caution cannot be observed in their introduction into this colony; 
 only seeds or cuttings from vines which have been growing in a clean 
 district side by side with European vines for some years, without 
 detrimental effect upon the latter, should be tolerated for this purpose. 
 It must be remembered that a single insect might suffice to start an 
 invasion, which it would be most difficult, if not impossible, to check. 
 Many American varieties have been introduced into Victoria; they 
 are at the present moment growing perfectly free from this dreaded 
 insect, and could be reproduced with perfect confidence. 
 
 With few exceptions, this immunity from phylloxera is the only 
 thing to recommend their cultivation, although in some cases, if 
 employed as stocks, they improve the yield of some European sorts 
 grafted on them. They have many faults and are inferior in almost 
 every respect to the European sorts. With the exception of the 
 varieties of Vitis ^Estivalis, their fruit possesses a peculiar taste, 
 reminding of black currants, termed in America " Foxy taste," or 
 they are acrid or otherwise unfit for wine-making purposes. Many 
 of them are but poor bearers, and in addition to this they suffer more 
 than the others from unsuitable descriptions of soil, being liable to 
 chlorosis, and are often very difficult to propagate by cuttings. 
 
 Although we shall describe such American sorts as are of interest 
 in detail, it may be of service to vine-growers to have some simple 
 rule by which they may distinguish between an American sort and a 
 Vitis Vinifera. 
 
54 
 
 The following rule is given by L. Fortes and F. Ruyssen, and will 
 be found to hold good in the majority of cases, although some 
 American sorts are very similar to a Vitis Vinifera, and vice versd. 
 Fig. 7 represents a typical leaf of Vitis Vinifera, and Fig. 8 one of 
 Vitis Labrusca (an American species), which may to some extent 
 serve as a type for them all.* 
 
 FIG. 7. 
 
 FIG. 8. 
 
 The most characteristic difference between the two and the only 
 one presenting any degree of fixity is in the petiolar sinus or main 
 indentation, where the petiole or leaf stalk joins the limb or flat part 
 of the leaf. In the Vitis Vinifera the edges, after separating at 
 first, tend to join again higher up, giving the opening the form of a 
 U which has been closed in at the top ; in the Vitis Labrusca, on 
 the other hand, it is more similar to a V which has been widened 
 above so that the extremities point outward. The portion of the 
 leaf above the insertion of the petiole is far more considerable in the 
 Vitis Vinifera than in the Vitis Labrusca, or the insertion of the 
 petiole is much nearer the centre of the leaf in the former 
 variety. The texture of the leaves presents a somewhat charac- 
 teristic difference. Those of the American sorts appear to be more 
 or less flabby, whilst the leaves of Vitis Vinifera have a more crisp 
 appearance. 
 
 * It must be borne in mind that the general form of the leaf is not always 
 as in the cuts; for example, V. Vinifera frequently has three-lobed and V. 
 Labrusca five-lobed leaves. The two examples given are the most common forms 
 of each species. 
 
55 
 
 The only American species of interest are the following : V. 
 jEstivalis, V. Arizonica, V. Berlandieri, V. Californica, V. Candi- 
 cans, V. Cinerea, V. Cordifolia, V. Labrusca, V. Riparia, V. 
 Rotundifolia, and Vitis Rupestris ; in addition to these there are 
 many others of purely botanical interest. 
 
 VITIS JESTTVALIS. 
 
 The summer grape of North America. This is the only species 
 from which are derived direct producers, that is varieties yielding 
 grapes capable of being made into wine, similar to that of V. 
 Vinifera. Almost all the sorts belonging to the other species are only 
 used as grafting stocks. 
 
 The grapes of the V. ^Estivalis, however, are more similar to those 
 of V. Vinifera, being free from foxy or other foreign taste. Un- 
 fortunately most of the varieties derived from it are poor bearers. 
 
 The species, as a whole, may be described as follows : 
 Plant of medium vigour, with long thick climbing shoots, usually 
 dark and covered with bloom ; tendrils large, discontinuous ; buds 
 and young leaves of a brilliant carmine ; leaves at first covered on 
 both sides with down, but when full grown without down on the 
 upper side ; ordinarily lobed, but sometimes almost entire ; bunch 
 variable ; berries small, thin-skinned, covered with bloom. This 
 species is divided into a northern and southern group. The former 
 have leaves almost entire and rusty-coloured down on the veins. All 
 the varieties belonging to this species resist the phylloxera. 
 
 The chief " cepages " are as follows : 
 
 Cunningham. Synonym : Long. 
 
 A pink variety, somewhat extensively cultivated in France, 
 although a poor bearer. It ripens very late and is to be preferred 
 for making white wine on account of the very light colour of that 
 fermented with the skins. 
 
 It is difficult to propagate by cuttings, and is not a good stock to 
 graft on. 
 
 The leaves are large, three-lobed, or almost entire, smooth and 
 dark-green above, downy beneath. 
 
56 
 
 Cynthiana. Synonyms : Norton's Virginia, Red River, 
 
 Norton. 
 
 A good red variety, producing a very good wine, but being a rather 
 poor bearer, and requiring a rich soil. 
 
 It requires long pruning, resists fungus diseases very well, but 
 does not strike well from cuttings. 
 
 t Devereux. Synonyms : Black July, Lincoln, Thurmond, 
 Hart, Tuley, McLean, sometimes erroneously termed Lenoir. 
 A good red-wine grape. It is hardy, vigorous, and will grow in 
 most soils, but is only a poor bearer. 
 
 Some authors consider it to be a hybrid between V. jffistivalis and 
 V. Vinifera. The leaves are of medium size, three-lobed, with 
 obtuse lobes not deeply separated ; upper-surface dark-green, glossy, 
 very uneven, with a few silky hairs ; under-surface pale-green, with 
 numerous hairs on the veins, 
 
 t Elsinburgh. Synonyms : Missouri Birdseye, Smarts. 
 A red grape belonging to the northern group, producing a good 
 wine, but not extensively cultivated on account of its very small 
 yield. 
 
 Herbemont. Synonyms : Warren, Warrenton, NeiVs Grape, 
 
 Herbemont's Madeira. 
 
 A good red grape, belonging to the southern group, perhaps one 
 of the best American direct producers. It is a fair bearer; its wine 
 is of good quality, although light in colour. It does not come into full 
 bearing till rather late, and is liable to chlorosis unless planted in 
 well-drained soils of a dark colour. It is a vigorous spreading 
 grower, with wood of a pale-pink colour; leaves large, three, five, 
 and rarely seven lobed, lightish-green above, pale-green below ; two 
 series of blunt teeth; bunch rather small, close; berries small, round, 
 thin-skinned, dark -red or black, covered with bloom. 
 
 f Jacquez. Synonyms : Lenoir, Jack, Cigar, Box Grape, 
 
 McCandless, Black Spanish, Longworttfs Ohio, 
 A red grape, belonging to the southern group, perhaps the best of 
 all the American direct producers; also suitable as a resistant stock 
 to graft on, although inferior in this respect to certain varieties of V. 
 Riparia and V. Rupestris. 
 
57 
 
 It is a good bearer, and yields a wine of magnificent colour, similar 
 to that made from Mataro, Carignane, &c., although slightly inferior 
 to them, and of a bluish tint if the grapes are over ripe. 
 
 It is a hardy variety, and thrives in most soils, although it is, 
 unfortunately, very liable to fungus diseases, especially anthracnosis 
 and mildew. 
 
 It is a vigorous semi-erect grower, with brownish-purple wood, 
 even when green; leaves longer than broad, large, usually five-lobed, 
 bright green, and smooth above, paler beneath, and with some silky 
 down; bunch large, long, loose; berries rather small, round, purplish- 
 black, covered with bloom, hard, with tough skin and red juice. 
 
 Pauline. Synonyms : Burgundy of Georgia, Red Lenoir. 
 
 A pink variety of little value, being a poor bearer and very subject 
 to a peculiar form of anthracnosis, termed in French " Anthracnose 
 deformante." 
 
 VITIS ARIZONICA. 
 
 A hardy vine, thoroughly phylloxera-resistant, which, although 
 not used as yet, would give very good results as a stock to graft 
 European varieties on. It does not grow readily from cuttings. 
 
 It is a medium vigorous spreading grower, with smooth adherent 
 bark. Leaves small, usually heart shaped, upper- surface dark- 
 green and shiny, under-surface paler and with stiff hairs on the 
 veins; berries small, of agreeable taste; seeds small. 
 
 It is similar to the V. Californica and V. Cordifolia. No cultivated 
 yarieties of it are known as yet. 
 
 VITIS BERLANDDERL 
 Synonyms: Surret Mountain, Little Sweet Mountain. 
 
 This species deserves mention as it is the one recommended by 
 Pierre Viala as a stock to graft Vinifera 'on in the chalky soils of the 
 Department des Charentes, where the other American sorts will not 
 grow. Its chief drawback is the difficulty with which it is propa- 
 gated by cuttings. 
 
 It is a vigorous spreading grower, with long slender shoots of 
 polygonal section towards the extremities. Leaves small, usually 
 heart shaped, glossy above, under-surface either smooth or covered 
 
58 
 
 with grey down; bunches small and close; berries small, round, 
 black, without foreign taste. 
 
 It is not used as a direct producer. 
 
 VITIS CALIFORNIA. 
 
 Deserves mention as it is held in some esteem in America. It is 
 a vigorous grower, with slender, ramified, slightly downy shoots. 
 Leaves small, usually entire, with blunt teeth, upper-surface glossy, 
 under-surface paler, with tufts of hairs on the veins; small black 
 berries. This species is not esteemed in France, where it is said to 
 be subject to chlorosis, and fungus diseases. It resists phylloxera, 
 but its very small yield unfits it or a direct producer. It is a 
 good stock to graft on, but is difficult to propagate by cuttings. 
 
 VITIS CANDICANS. 
 
 Commonly termed the Mustang grape in America. 
 
 Like many others, it would form an excellent stock for grafting, as 
 it is very vigorous and phylloxera-resistant, but can only be propa- 
 gated with difficulty from cuttings. The fruit is so acid as to render 
 it unfit for a direct producer. It is a heavy bearer. 
 
 It is a most vigorous grower, with medium, long-jointed shoots; 
 leaves rather small, either heart-shaped or lobate, upper- surface 
 bright green and smooth, under-surface covered with a very close 
 white down; bunches small, but very numerous; berries large, black, 
 and of an acrid taste; seeds large. 
 
 VITIS CINEREA. 
 
 This species seems to be allied to Vitis &stivalis and V. Ber- 
 landieri. Like the latter, it thrives in chalky soils, but is also 
 difficult to propagate. 
 
 It is a vigorous spreading grower, with small leaves, either entire 
 or subdivided, of a whitish-green above and below, the veins on the 
 under side are hairy; bunch small; berries very small, black, without 
 bloom, acid, but without foxy taste. 
 
 VITIS CORDIFOLIA. 
 Called in America Winter Grape, Frost Grape, or Chicken 
 
 Grape. 
 
 It is similar to the last in most respects, such as its adaptability to 
 chalky soils and the difficulty with which it can be propagated. 
 
59 
 
 Its leaves are somewhat similar to those of V. Riparia, although 
 they differ from it by opening out flat. The leaves of V. Riparia 
 remain folded for some time after first coming out. The acid taste 
 of its grapes renders it unfit for a direct producer. 
 
 VITIS LABRUSCA. 
 
 This species, usually termed in America Fox Grape, or Northern 
 Fox Grape, is perhaps the one which has been submitted to cultural 
 methods with the object of improving the fruit for the greatest 
 number of years, and for this reason there are many varieties derived 
 from it, few of which, however, are considered to be f practical use 
 from a European stand-point. In the first place they are not all, 
 strictly speaking, phylloxera proof. Although they resist it far 
 better than the V. Vinifera varieties, many of them suffer from the 
 attacks of the insect, some even succumbing te it after a few years. 
 In addition to this the fruit has a strong foxy taste, rendering these 
 vines unsuitable for cultivation as direct producers, and many of 
 them are subject to chlorosis if the soil be light in colour and not 
 properly drained. We must describe a few varieties on account of 
 the frequency with which one meets with them in gardens, &'c. 
 One r two of them possess the above-named defects in so small a 
 degree that they may be considered as being of value. 
 
 The general characteristics of the species are as follows : 
 Spreading growers of medium vigour, with long thick shoots, 
 sometimes hairy near the knots in the green state. The tendrils are 
 continuous, that is, there is a tendril (or bunch) opposite to every 
 leaf. This is the principal characteristic of the species, and dis- 
 tinguishes it from all others, which have discontinuous tendrils. 
 Leaves rather three than five lobed, upper-surface of a dull dark- 
 green colour, under-surface covered with thick close down, usually 
 white, brownish on the veins ; bunch rather large ; berries large, 
 either round or oval, with pulpy flesh and foxy taste ; skin thick ; 
 seeds large. As a rule varieties belonging to this species ripen early. 
 
 The following are some of the varieties derived from this species : 
 
 t Adironda. 
 
 An early black grape of little value. 
 
 t Anna. 
 
 A hardy white sort, probably a seedling of Catawba, not of much 
 value. 
 
60 
 
 t Canby's August. Synonyms : York's Madeira, Black Ger- 
 man, Hyde's Eliza, Monteith. 
 
 Canby's August is usually considered to be a hybrid, but it is more 
 closely connected with V. Labrusca than any other species. 
 
 It resists the phylloxera, and, as it is very hardy and capable of 
 doing well in almost any soil, it forms an excellent stock to graft on, 
 although, perhaps, inferior to V. Rupestris and some varieties of V. 
 Riparia. It cannot be employed as a direct producer on account of 
 the very foxy taste of its fruit and its being a poor bearer. 
 
 f Catawba. Synonyms : Red Muncy, Catawba, Tokay, 
 
 Singleton. 
 
 A purple variety, considered to be very good for wine-making 
 purposes in America, as it is freer from foxy taste than most V. 
 Labrusca varieties. A kind of champagne, known as Sparkling 
 Catawba is made from it in America. It is almost adapted for 
 cultivation as a direct producer, although a rather poor bearer. It 
 is of no value as a stock, as it cannot be said with certainty to be 
 phylloxera-resistant. 
 
 Concord. 
 
 This variety is much esteemed in the eastern states of America, 
 where the foxy taste is not so much disliked as in France or the 
 western states. It is a good bearer, and is phylloxera-resistant, but 
 the fruit has a foxy taste. It will not thrive in very warm dry 
 districts, nor in any but dark well-drained soils, being very subject 
 to chlorosis. 
 
 t Diana. 
 
 A rather good white variety. 
 
 f Isabella. Synonyms : Woodward, Paynes Early, Samboton. 
 
 This is, perhaps, the best known American sort in Australia. It 
 
 is a hardy black grape, and a rather good bearer, but is not 
 
 phylloxera-resistant, and its fruit has a marked foxy taste, so it is not 
 
 to be recommended. 
 
 f Israella. 
 Very similar to Isabella, of which it is probably a seedling. 
 
 t Ives* Seedling. Synonyms : Ives, Ives' Madeira, Kittredge. 
 
 A vigorous prolific black variety, easily recognised by its very 
 
 handsome leaves, dark-green above, white beneath. It is of little 
 
61 
 
 value as a grafting stock, and cannot be used as a direct producer on 
 account of the taste of its fruit. 
 
 t Logan. 
 
 A prolific black variety. 
 
 t Maxatawney. 
 
 A white sort, rather suited for table purposes. 
 
 t Martha. 
 
 A white sort, with less foxy taste than many of the others. 
 
 t Miles: 
 An early black grape, somewhat free from foxy taste. 
 
 t Perkins. 
 A pale lilac early grape, with very pronounced foxy taste. 
 
 t Rebecca. 
 
 A beautiful white grape, but of little value. 
 
 t Tokaylon. Synonyms : Wyman, Spofford Seedling. 
 
 A robust, vigorous, rather late, black variety, almost free from 
 foxy taste. 
 
 VTTIS RIPAEIA. 
 
 The Sand or River grape of the Americans. 
 
 The varieties derived from V. Riparia are of great value as stocks 
 to graft on, being thoroughly phylloxera-proof, and thriving in most 
 sorts of soils. They cannot be employed as direct producers on 
 account of the flavour of their fruit, which is rather acrid than foxy. 
 Some of them only bear male flowers, and are necessarily sterile. 
 
 The following are the main characteristics of the species : Very 
 spreading slender grower, but capable of covering large surfaces; 
 long- jointed wood; leaves at first folded along the midrib, but after 
 opening out flat, they are usually heart-shaped or three-lobed, with 
 sharp teeth, upper surface smooth, and often very glossy, under- 
 surface duller in colour, smooth, or with a few hairs on the veins 
 (when the leaves first come out they are sometimes very downy); 
 bunch usually small; berries small, with a less pronounced foxy taste 
 than those of V. Labrusca; seeds small. The sorts derived from V. 
 Riparia come into leaf, blossom, and ripen very early. 
 
 f Clinton. Synonym : Worthington. 
 
 This red variety is extensively grown in America as a direct pro- 
 ducer, as it is a fair bearer, and its wine is of good colour and body. 
 
62 
 
 It cannot, however, be recommended as such, as its fruit has the 
 foxy taste. It is an excellent stock in good, free soils, and grows 
 easily from cuttings. The leaves have some hairs on the under side 
 of the veins. 
 
 Solonis. Synonyms : Cordifolia Solonis, Long's Arkansas, 
 La Souys. 
 
 Some authors consider this sort to be rather a V. Cordifolia than a 
 V. Riparia. It is a very constant type, so much so that it can be 
 reproduced by seed without much variation. 
 
 It resists phylloxera in a remarkable manner, and does well in 
 almost any soil, for which reasons it is probably the best stock for 
 grafting purposes Ithough it is of no value as a direct producer. 
 
 The young leaves are downy, but when full-grown smooth on both 
 sides, with the exception of a few hairs on the under side of the 
 veins. 
 
 t Taylor. Synonyms : Bullet, Taylor's Bullit. 
 A white grape, in other respects similar to the Clinton. It is a 
 good stock for grafting on, although inferior to the Solonis and Wild 
 Riparias. It is a thick stock, and therefore most suitable for 
 vigorous growing varieties. It is without value as a direct pro- 
 ducer on account of its small yield, although the fruit is almost free 
 from foxy taste. 
 
 t Wild Riparia. 
 
 There are several Wild Riparias cultivated somewhat extensively 
 in France as stocks. They are excellent for this purpose, being very 
 hardy and absolutely phylloxera-resistant. They ought to be grafted 
 very young, as the graft takes better under these conditions. 
 
 VITIS ROTUNDIFOLIA. 
 Synonym : Vitis Vulpina. Known in America by the names of 
 
 Muscadine, Bullace, and Bullet Grape. 
 
 This species deserves mention, as it differs greatly from all the 
 foregoing kinds. 
 
 It can be readily distinguished by its bark, which, instead of being 
 like that of the vines we are accustomed to see, is smooth, and 
 covered with small lenticels, and, in a general way, similar to that of 
 a mulberry. 
 
63 
 
 The leaves are small, entire, heart-shaped, and glossy on both 
 sides. Bunches very small, made up of a very few large berries, with 
 very large seeds. The fruit do not ripen simultaneously, as is the 
 case with other vines, but successively, and fall off as soon as ripe. 
 They are very poor in sugar, and can only produce a drinkable 
 wine in a hot climate, whore this species might be cultivated with 
 advantage, as it is an exceedingly vigorous grower, one vine being 
 capable of covering over an acre of ground. Although phylloxera- 
 resistant, they do not make good stocks, on account of the difficulty 
 with which European sorts can be grafted on them. 
 
 The following are the best known varieties : 
 
 f Flowers. Synonym : Black Muscadine. 
 
 A late variety, esteemed in Georgia, Alabama, and South Carolina, 
 where it is said to yield a good red wine. 
 
 t Scuppernong. Synonyms : Yellow Muscadine. White 
 
 Muscadine. Bullace. Roanoke. 
 
 A very hardy white sort, from which wine is made in the Southern 
 States of North America. 
 
 t Thomas. 
 
 A reddish grape similar to the others in most respects. 
 
 tVTTIS RUPESTRIS. 
 
 This species is also termed Rock Grape and Sugar Grape in America. 
 No cultivated varieties have, as yet, been derived from it. It is a 
 a very poor bearer, most of the flowers being sterile, and is therefore 
 unsuitable as a direct producer. It is, on the other hand, an excellent 
 stock for grafting European sorts on, as it is thoroughly phylloxera- 
 resistant, and very hardy, doing well in almost any but chalky soils. 
 
 HYBRIDS. 
 
 There are, as might be expected, many hybrids between the 
 different species, some of which deserve mention ; these are 
 
 t Allen's Hybrid. 
 
 Chasselas x Isabella. A good early white table grape, but not 
 phylloxera-resistant. 
 
 t Alvey. Synonym : Hagar. 
 
 This is a V. Vinifera x V. jEstivalis hybrid. A good red variety, 
 producing a good wine. It is phylloxera-resistant, but the fruit sets 
 
64 
 
 very badly, and it is subject to what is termed in French " anthracnose 
 deformante." 
 
 t Delaware. 
 
 Is a V. Vinifera x V. Labrusca.. A white grape of little value, 
 although it seems to resist the phylloxera. 
 
 Elvira. 
 
 A hybrid of Taylor X Sphinx. A white or pink phylloxera- 
 resistant variety. It is a good bearer, and although its fruit has a 
 foxy taste, it seems to yield upon distillation an excellent brandy. 
 
 t Goethe. 
 
 Is a hybrid between V. Vinifera and V. Labrusca. It is a good 
 white grape, but a poor bearer, and does not seem to be phylloxera- 
 resistant. 
 
 t Lindley. 
 
 A brick-red table grape derived from V. Vinifera x V. Labrusca x 
 V. Riparia. 
 
 t Salem. 
 
 A V. Labrusca X V. Vinifera (Bl. Hamburg). A variety of little 
 value. 
 
 Vialla. Synonym : Clinton- Vialla. 
 
 One of the most valuable hybrids as a stock to graft on, but useless 
 as a direct producer, on account of the foxy taste of its fruit and the 
 small number of flowers which set. It is a V. Riparia x V. Labrusca. 
 
 t Wilder. 
 
 A V. Vinifera x V. Labrusca x V. Riparia, said to be a good 
 purple table grape. 
 
 AUSTRALIAN VINES. 
 
 This chapter would not be complete without a brief mention of 
 some of our indigenous Australian varieties. Although at present 
 they are considered as being without value, and have never been 
 cultivated with a view of improving the fruit, it is quite possible 
 that something might be done in this direction. 
 
 They differ from vines one is accustomed to see in being 
 evergreen, with bark similar to that of V. Rotundifolia, and oblong 
 serrated leaves, comparable to those of the laurel or camellia. The 
 flowers are more similar to those of the Ampelopsis or Virginia 
 
65 
 
 creeper than a vitis. The petals open above, and in appearance are 
 similar to Fig. 4. 
 
 The following species are described as follows by Baron von 
 Mueller in his work " Select Extra Tropical Plants" : 
 
 Vitis Acetosa. 
 
 "Carpentaria and Arnheim's land. Stems rather herbaceous than 
 shrubby ; erect. The whole plant is pervaded with acidity, thus 
 the foliage proved valuable in cases of scurvy. The berries are edible, 
 and very white, purple, and black. This species, if planted in countries 
 with a mild temperate clime, would probably spring afresh from the 
 roots annually. Mr. Alfred Giles made from this grape some wine 
 of fair quality, reminding of claret." 
 
 Vitis Baudiniana (F. v. Mueller). Synonyms : Cissus 
 
 Antarctica, Vitis Antarctica. 
 
 " East Australia. With V. Hypoglauca, the most southern of all 
 species of grapes, none extending to New Zealand. It is evergreen, 
 and a vigorous plant for bowers, but suffers even from slight frosts. 
 The berries are freely produced and edible, though not large." 
 
 Vitis Hypoglauca (F. v. Mueller). 
 
 " East Australia, as far south as Gippsland. An evergreen climber 
 of enormous length, forming a very stout stem in age. The black 
 berries attain the size of small cherries. This species, also, may 
 perhaps be vastly changed in its fruit by continued culture ; bears slight 
 frost, but it is best in cool climes to keep seedlings for two or three 
 years under shelter, so that sufficient increment and induration of the 
 woody stem takes place for its resisting subsequently some frost." 
 
 Vitis Opaca (F. v. Mueller). Synonym : Cissus Opaca or 
 Burdekin Vine. 
 
 A Queensland species, which is, like the others, a hardy evergreen 
 climber. 
 
 ***** 
 
 In addition to these there are several Asiatic and African species, 
 which, however, need not be described here. 
 
66 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 SELECTION OF SITE AND CHOICE OF SUITABLE 
 VARIETIES. 
 
 The selection of a suitable site for a vineyard is of the greatest 
 importance, and cannot receive too serious consideration at the \ 
 hands of the intending planter. 
 
 When it is remembered that the important factors climate, 
 aspect, soil, &c. depend upon the site chosen, the importance of 
 a judicious choice becomes manifest. 
 
 When selecting a site the main thing the future vinegrower must 
 keep in view is the kind of wine he wishes to make. Choice or 
 abundant, light or strong, dry or sweet, red or white, all depends 
 upon these points, and they should receive the fullest consideration, 
 more especially from any one who has not as yet purchased his land, 
 but wishes to know which will be the most profitable district for 
 him to settle in. It is a delicate matter to say that any district is 
 best situated for this purpose, such a course would expose one to much 
 unfavorable criticism from residents of all the other districts, who 
 might consider that they were slighted and their land depreciated. 
 
 We shall briefly enumerate the different advantages of such and 
 such a climate and soil, and leave it to the intending planter to 
 choose between them. 
 
 Most wine-growing districts of Victoria, and a good many districts 
 where no vines have as yet been planted, have some distinct advantage 
 to recommend them, such as freedom from excessive moisture, and 
 consequent immunity from fungus pests ; prolificacy of the vine in 
 them ; excellent quality of the wine ; freedom from frosts ; suitability 
 to such and such a variety. 
 
 It would be well to here warn the intending planter against 
 devoting himself to the production of abundant crops of small value 
 instead of smaller yield of superior wine. It pays a man better to 
 obtain 100 gallons per acre of wine for which he can obtain 4s per 
 gallon than 400 gallons per acre of wine only worth Is. per gallon. 
 
67 
 
 The absolute return per acre will be the same in both cases, but the 
 smaller yield, entailing less expense in gathering, vintaging, and 
 casks, leaves a larger margin for profit. 
 
 At present the production of Victorian wine is so limited that it 
 has not come to be looked upon as a regular article of commerce in 
 the markets of Europe. The demand for it is small, and, consequently, 
 in the absence of competition, wines in reality of very dissimilar 
 values often sell for -the same price. With the largely-increased 
 production, which is sure to result from the extensive planting of the 
 last year or two, a re-arrangement of prices is bound to come, tending 
 to raise the price of superior wines and lower that of wines of 
 ordinary quality. 
 
 The successful wine-grower of the future will be the one who 
 devotes himself to the production of high-class wines. At present it 
 may be more remunerative to produce larger quantities of an inferior 
 article, but a time will come when the producer who sacrifices quality 
 to quantity will find difficulty in getting rid of his wine, whilst for a 
 superior article there will always be a demand. 
 
 The strength of the wine to be produced is the next point requiring 
 consideration. In Europe strong wines are going out of fashion 
 every day and giving place to lighter ones ; people preferring a claret 
 of which they can drink a bottle without inconvenience to a strong 
 wine of a port or sherry type, which does not quench the thirst, and 
 of which only a couple of glasses may be taken with impunity. In 
 Australia the taste for strong wines still continues, although lighter 
 ones are coming more into favour every day. 
 
 A light wine is the one for which there is, and always will be, the 
 greatest demand. It is destined to be the universal drink for all 
 classes, being more beneficial, cheering, and invigorating than any 
 other. The great bulk of strong wines now produced will be devoted 
 chiefly to blending purposes, and will not probably command a high 
 price in the near future, with the exception of a limited number of 
 high-class strong wines, which will always command good prices as 
 liqueur wines or ports. 
 
 Sweet wines may be included in the same category as strong wines. 
 A wine cannot remain sweet unless it is sufficiently rich in alcohol to 
 prevent the fermentation of the unchanged sugar. Such wines, often 
 termed ladies' wines, liqueur, or fruity wines, are perhaps more sought 
 
 p 2 
 
68 
 
 after in the colonial market than dry, strong wines. They are often 
 of excellent quality when made in certain privileged situations, but 
 their production ought not to be encouraged. 
 
 Red wines are in greater demand than white, although wines of 
 the type of Chablis or Hock meet wiih a ready sale. In short the 
 wine the future grower will find the most profitable to make is a dry 
 red wine the lighter the better. As for producing what is commonly 
 called a claret, it will not do to imitate what one is in the habit of 
 tasting as such. It must be remembered that only a small proportion 
 of what comes out here as French wine was ever grown in France at 
 all. Wines of a delicate character, liable to be mistaken by true 
 connoisseurs for the celebrated wines of France and Germany, such as 
 Bordeaux, Burgundies, Hocks, &c., can only be produced in the first 
 or cool region of the colony. The second region is capable of pro- 
 ducing excellent wines of a somewhat stronger description, but which 
 are still light wines, provided proper care be observed in the selec- 
 tion of sorts. Whilst the third is best adapted for the production of 
 good commercial or blending wines, but in greater abundance, as well 
 as some high-class strong wines. In France it is only the central 
 portions which produce Clarets, Burgundies, and other light wines ; 
 no wines in the south of France or any part of Spain, Portugal, 
 or Italy are similar to a first-class Bordeaux. It is a surprising thing 
 that the first region of Victoria, which is so very favorably situated 
 for the production of light wines, and in which it is not impossible 
 that some privileged spots may be found capable of producing wines 
 equal to the celebrated Chateau Latour, Margaux,' and Lafitte of 
 Bordeaux, has been so greatly neglected by persons devoting them- 
 selves to viticulture. The greater part of north-eastern Gippsland 
 comes within this region, yet there are not twenty acres of this vast 
 district planted with vines. 
 
 This is a word of advice en passant to any one who has not as yet 
 decided in which district to plant. The greater number of persons 
 have already purchased the land, and wish to know if it be suitable 
 for viticulture or not. It is unnecessary to say that the most reliable 
 information in this direction will be given by the vine itself, and 
 intending planters cannot do better than study the established vine- 
 yards in the district, and ascertain from the owners the advantages or 
 disadvantages they labour under. 
 
69 
 
 The principal points respecting which information should be 
 sought in either of the three regions are : 
 
 1st. Suitability of the soil, both from a physical and a chemical 
 point of view, as already set forth (page 23). 
 
 2nd. Suitable rainfall. In an approximate manner it may be said 
 that localities with an annual rainfall of under 10, or over 40 inches, 
 are unfavorable for vine-growing purposes. If recourse can be had to 
 irrigation, of course vines can be profitably cultivated in districts 
 where the rainfall is even less than 10 inches. A good deal depends 
 upon the distribution oftthis water. If it be spread evenly over all 
 the months of the year a lesser rainfall will be necessary than would 
 otherwise be the case. The following table, giving the annual rain- 
 fall of some of the best known wine districts of France, may be of 
 interest to intending planters : 
 
 Champagne ... ... ... 18'7l 
 
 Burgundy ... ... ... 29'35 
 
 Beaujolais ... ... ... 37'27 
 
 Bordeaux ... ... ... 23'09 
 
 Bas Languedoc ... ... ... 25'65 
 
 Avignon ... ... ... 23'42 
 
 Aries ... ... ... ... 16-67 
 
 Marseille ... ... ... 20'17 
 
 Champagne is situated in the north of France ; Burgundy, Beaujolais, 
 and Bordeaux in the central portion ; whilst the Bas Languedoc, 
 Avignon, Aries, and Marseille are in the south. It will be seen that 
 Victoria and France are very similarly situated as regards rainfall. 
 
 3rd. Liability to late spring frosts occurring after the vines have 
 come into leaf. 
 
 4th. Liability to violent winds occurring in the very early summer, 
 at which time the shoots, being neither long enough to be tied up 
 nor strong enough to resist the action of the wind, sustain considerable 
 damage. 
 
 5th. Frequency of injurious hailstorms. These are of very local 
 occurrence, and concern the site of the vineyard itself rather than a 
 whole district, especially in hilly country ; they are often confined to 
 certain ranges and valleys. It is common to observe two places only 
 a mile or so apart, one of which is devastated by hail nearly every 
 year, whilst the other enjoys comparative immunity from it. The 
 
70 
 
 injury done to vines by this scourge is very great. A single storm is 
 capable of annihilating in a few minutes an entire crop. 
 
 6th. Several other points ought to be considered, such as the 
 visitation of locusts. In order to be as little exposed as possible, the 
 shelter of some natural obstacle, such as a creek, river, belts of timber, 
 or a high range of hills should be taken advantage of where 
 practicable. 
 
 Other considerations, such as distance from market, facility of 
 obtaining labour, &c., &c., should receive due consideration, but need 
 not be mentioned here. 
 
 The above conditions must be fulfilled in any vineyard, no matter 
 how or where situated. There are others which vary with the 
 climatic region in which the vineyard may be situated, so must be 
 considered separately for each. 
 
 First Region. 
 
 The great advantages of this region have been mentioned ; it is 
 not, however, without its drawbacks. The vine, growing with less 
 vigour than in the warmer districts, necessitates closer planting, 
 which, without increasing the crops, renders cultivation more expen- 
 sive, there being more vines per acre to prune, disbud, tie up, 
 sulphur, &c., &c., whilst the work of ploughing and scarifying is also 
 rendered more difficult. 
 
 In addition to this, the frequent summer rains promote the growth 
 of weeds, or cause the flowers to set badly and facilitate the develop- 
 ments of fungus diseases; whilst in the colder parts unfavorable 
 weather towards vintage time may interefere with the proper ripening 
 of the grapes. On account of these many drawbacks a site requires to 
 be chosen with great care in this region. Contrarily to what we will 
 find to be the case for the other two regions, the vineyard should be so 
 situated as to promote the production of alcohol, otherwise the wine 
 would be too weak. Hill sides with a N. or N.E. aspect should alone 
 be selected, unless the ground be almost level, as on the summit of a 
 rise, when the direction of the slope is of no consequence. Low- 
 lying flats are most unsuitable, and should never be selected. A 
 slope steeper than 1 in 7 is not to be recommended, as considerable 
 quantities of soil would be carried away by the rush of the water 
 during the winter. The soil must be friable, easily cultivated, 
 
71 
 
 preferably pebbly, and of such a nature as to insure thorough drain- 
 age. If these conditions are fulfilled a pale-coloured surface will 
 promote the ripening of the fruit. If the drainage be not thorough 
 a darker soil is to be preferred. Rich soils, especially black or peaty 
 ones containing much organic matter, should never be planted with 
 vines. 
 
 The " cepages " which give the best results vary according to the 
 chemical character of the soil and the temperature of the spring and 
 autumn. 
 
 In a limestone soil with fine spring but early autumn, the best red 
 wine will be produced by the Pinots, either the ordinary Pinot Noir 
 or the Millers Burgundy (Pinot Meunier); under similar conditions 
 this sort yields the celebrated Burgundies of France. The Pulsart 
 
 ano ther sort which would do well under these circumstances. It is 
 also a better bearer, and does not suffer from frost to any considerable 
 extent. If the autumn be fine, the Mondeuse would prove a valuable 
 red sort, as it gives large yields of good wine, it ripens later than 
 either Pinots or Pulsart. The Malbeck is also to be recommended, 
 although it frequently sets badly at flowering time. 
 
 For white wine the different white Pinots, the Pinot Gris, and 
 Aucarot will give the best results. The Chasselas may be added to 
 these. 
 
 In granitic and schistose soils the most suitable red sorts are 
 Shiraz or Red Hermitage, and Gamay, whilst for white, Roussanne 
 or White Hermitage, Riesling, and Tokay. 
 
 On a clayey subsoil, covered with a more or less sandy or loamy 
 surface soil, most of the above-mentioned sorts thrive. Those, how- 
 ever, which give the best results are the Bordeaux varieties, Cabernet, 
 Carmenet, Verdot, Merlot, and Malbeck, more especially if the soil be 
 sandy, or rich in quartz pebbles. The Shiraz (Red Hermitage) also 
 gives very good results in it, whilst it is a better bearer than most of 
 the above. 
 
 For white wine, the Semillon and Sauvignon (white) will give 
 excellent results, as also will Riesling, White Hermitage, and Chas- 
 selas. The latter will serve to blend with either of the former 
 varieties, although they must not be blended with each other. The 
 Tokay and Pinot Gris also give good results in such a soil. 
 
72 
 
 Second Region. 
 
 This is, perhaps, the region in which the greatest facilities are 
 offered to the grower, he having few of the drawbacks which are to 
 be met with in the cool region to contend with. The vine growing in 
 a more luxurious manner enables larger crops to be obtained from 
 vines planted farther apart. The wine, however, although in many 
 cases excellent, is of a rather different character, and not so delicate 
 as that of the last region. It is, if anything, too strong; so, in selecting 
 a site, unless with a view of making liqueur wines, raisins, or currants, 
 the chief preoccupation of the intending planter must be to aim at 
 diminishing the percentage of alcohol. The most favorable aspect for 
 this purpose will be S.E., or W. Level ground, with sufficient 
 slope to allow surplus water to drain off, will give very good results. 
 A sandy soil should also be sought for ; wines in such soils being 
 considerably lighter than those grown in stiffer ones. Limestone soils 
 should be reserved for the production of strong wines, and should 
 be avoided for the production of those of lighter character. In 
 this region several of the sorts mentioned above will give excellent 
 results in the same descriptions of soil as suits them in the 
 first region. These are Aucarot, Pulsart, Shiraz (Red Hermitage), 
 Gamay, Roussanne, Riesling, Merlot, Verdot, and Malbeck. The 
 latter gives excellent results, being far less liable to set badly 
 than in the cooler part. These sorts should not be planted 
 exclusively in a vineyard, as the wine made from them would 
 be too strong; they should be used to give bouquet and 
 other qualities to the wine, whilst other sorts producing lighter 
 wine form the! basis of the vineyard, of these several will thrive 
 in any soil. They are the Dolcetto, Black Hambro, Black Prince, 
 Black St. Peter, Mataro, Morrastel, and Carignane, whilst a 
 certain 'percentage of juice of La Folle grapes would greatly improve 
 the quality. The Oeillade and Grenache may be added to this 
 number ; they give the best results in schistose and granitic soils. 
 For dry white wines the sorts to be recommended are Riesling, 
 Chasselas, Doradillo, and Tokay, although the latter does not give 
 such satisfactory results as in the first region. To these may be 
 added the Sweet Water, which produces large crops of good light 
 wine well adapted for reducing the strength of the other wines. 
 
73 
 
 The Gouais is a sort which should not be too extensively planted. 
 Good wines of a strong character may be made on stony hill sides, 
 with N. or N.E. aspect from the following sorts : For red, 
 Cabernet Sauvignon, Carmenet, Grenache, and Pinots. For white, 
 Pedro Ximenes, in granitic or schistose formations, where also the 
 Roussanne will give a strong wine. Verdeilho, which, perhaps, 
 is superior to any other for the production of a wine of a Madeira 
 type ; and, lastly, the Muscats, which yield excellent liqueur wines 
 of well-known character. 
 
 Third Region. 
 
 This region cannot produce wines as light as those of the two former 
 ones. The object of the grower in this region being to make a wine con- 
 taining as little alcohol as possible, the same precautions should be 
 observed as mentioned for the last region, such as S. or S. W. aspect, and 
 sandy soils. Under these conditions excellent dry wines, containing 
 less than 25 per cent, of alcohol, may be grown in abundance, well suited 
 for commercial purposes, and which should successfully compete with 
 wines of similar character imported largely into France from Spain and 
 other warm countries. For this purpose only a limited number of 
 sorts mentioned as suitable for the first region should be tolerated ; 
 in fact they are Shiraz and Malbeck, and they should be only 
 sparingly planted. Such sorts as Aramon, Carignane, Cincaut, 
 Grenache, Mataro, Aspiran, Morrastel, and Oeillade are, without doubt, 
 the most suitable ones. The three last-named would produce a 
 lighter wine of very good quality without any other admixture. The 
 Grenache is better suited for the production of liqueur wines, as also 
 are Muscats, Malvoisies, Roussanne, Verdeilho, Pedro Ximenes,. 
 Aucarot, Maccabeo, &c., whilst for the production of a light white 
 wine, Cbasselas, Riesling, Doradillo, La Folle, and perhaps also Sweet 
 Water and Gouais may be named. 
 
 It is needless to mention that this region is better suited than the 
 others for the cultivation of raisin and currant varieties. 
 
74 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 PREPARATION OF SOIL. 
 
 Having selected the site for the vineyard, the next thing to do is 
 to prepare the soil for planting. 
 
 The vine being a deep-rooted plant, the greater the ease with 
 which its roots can penetrate to a considerable depth the more 
 vigorous and healthy will it be, the longer will it live, and the 
 better will it be able to stand severe drought during the summer 
 months. No means facilitates the penetration of the ground by the 
 roots more than deep preliminary cultivation, which is, therefore, not 
 only beneficial but necessary. Many persons are in the habit of 
 saying thp* deep cultivation is unnecessary, and that they have 
 observed vLies doing better on land which was simply ploughed to a 
 depth of a few inches than on that which was subsoiled. This may 
 be the case for the first few years, but once the vines have attained 
 their full development, the difference between the yield of the two 
 soon becomes manifest, the advantage, of course, being on the side of 
 the properly cultivated vines, which will continue to thrive for many 
 years without becoming exhausted. Although good results are often 
 obtained on land which has received only a simple ploughing, far 
 better results would have been obtained had it been more deeply 
 worked. The longevity of vineyards in the old country, where vines 
 have frequently been cultivated for centuries on the same land, is, in 
 a great measure, to be attributed to proper preparation of the soil. 
 Although a stiff soil naturally benefits more by deep cultivation than 
 a free one, it has been found in France, at Aigue Mortes, where vines 
 are planted in almost pure sand in order to enable them to resist the 
 attacks of the phylloxera, that, contrary to expectation, trenching to 
 a considerable depth (2 or 3 feet) had a most beneficial effect on the 
 growth of the vine, and increased the yield to a considerable extent. 
 
 The stirring of the soil does not only act mechanically, in rendering 
 it penetrable for the roots, but by aerating it renders certain sub- 
 stances more readily assimilable. In addition to this it improves the 
 drainage and enables rain to be absorbed more readily, as well as a 
 proper amount of moisture to be retained. 
 
75 
 
 Gaillardon is of opinion that deep cultivation diminishes the aromatic 
 taste to be met with in some Algerian wines, which he considers to 
 be due to the presence of debris of aromatic plants in the surface soil. 
 It is quite possible that the same rule might apply in Australia, where 
 the debris of Eucalyptus leaves which have been collecting on the 
 ground for thousands of years may be responsible for the "Australian 
 taste " with which many of our wines are sometimes reproached by 
 European connoisseurs. The freedom from peculiar taste of wines 
 grown on sandhills where no Eucalypti exist tends to confirm this 
 theory. The depth of the preliminary cultivation depends upon the 
 climate. The warmer and drier this is the deeper ought it to be. 
 Vines growing in a warm climate attaining a far greater development 
 than is the case in a cold one, the roots, which spread more or less 
 equally in every direction, require a deep soil. In addition to this, it 
 may be mentioned that the deeper the soil is worked the lighter will 
 the resulting wine be. 
 
 If we examine what is usually done in France we will find that in 
 the northern parts the preliminary cultivation is extremely shallow, 
 whilst in the warmer and drier south it is very deep, except in certain 
 parts where a thin layer of soil rests on broken limestone, easily pene- 
 trable by the roots of the vine. Such soils, called " Garrigues" prevail 
 in Languedoc and part of the Herault and Pyrenees Orientales, and 
 this accounts for the small depth to which they break up the soil in 
 these places. The following are the ordinary depths to which the 
 soil is broken in some of the leading wine countries of Europe : 
 
 Provence (southern France) ... ... 30in. to 39in. 
 
 Hermitage ... ... 50in. 
 
 Douro (Portugal) ... ... ... 39in. to 59in. 
 
 Cyprus (island of) ... ... ... 28in. to 32in. 
 
 Bordeaux (medium climate of France) ... 24in. 
 
 Beaujolais ... 24in. 
 
 Burgundy (cooler part of France) ... 14in. 
 
 Champagne ... 12in. to 24in. 
 
 Canton de Vaud (Switzerland) ... 36in. to 39in. 
 
 In Australia it would never pay to subsoil land to such depths, on 
 account of the high price of labour, and the following will be found 
 quite sufficient for each region. 
 
 First or cool region from 12 to 18 inches ; second region, 18 to 24 
 inches; and third region, 24 to 30 inches. 
 
76 
 
 There are three ways of breaking up the ground 1. Subsoiling or 
 breaking up the soil to the required depth, but leaving the different 
 layers in theirnatural position ; 2. Trenching or breaking up the soil in 
 such a way as to bring the subsoil to the surface and bury the surface 
 soil at the bottom of the trench; 3. Mixing the surface and subsoil to 
 the required depth. This last method necessitates the employment 
 of hand labour, and being, therefore, too expensive for application in 
 Australia, need not be considered here. We have thus to decide 
 between subsoiling and trenching. 
 
 This is one of the vexed questions of viticulture, many persons 
 holding different opinions about it. In the evidence given before the 
 Koyal Commission on Vegetable Products, the majority of witnesses 
 are in favour of subsoiling (see Appendix A), and, in fact, this method 
 is the one which will give the best results in the great majority of cases. 
 In Australia, the most common description of soil is a more or less free 
 surface, resting on a rather stiff subsoil ; in such a case trenching 
 would prove injurious, as by bringing the subsoil to the top the surface 
 would be rendered stiff and difficult to cultivate. It would hinder 
 the absorbtion of water during rain, and by the facility with which it 
 would cake and crack, would promote in an undue manner the 
 evaporation of the necessary moisture during the summer, besides 
 rendering the proper aeration of the soil very difficult. 
 
 Trenching is only to be recommended in the somewhat exceptional 
 case when the subsoil, or at least the soil situated at the depth of a 
 foot or so be looser than the surface soil, or capable of becoming so 
 by exposure to the action of the air. In places where the soil con- 
 tinues identical or practically so to the depth of 3 or 4 feet, it is 
 indifferent which method be employed, although perhaps trenching 
 is to be preferred, as the well-aerated surface soil, being buried whilst 
 fresh layers were exposed to the action of the air, would have a most 
 beneficial effect upon its fertility. 
 
 Partial subsoiling, or only subsoiling a foot or so on each side of 
 the row in which the vines are planted, is not a judicious operation, 
 as it places the roots in a sort of drain, where they are liable to suffer 
 from too much moisture. The advantages to be gained from such a 
 course would in any case be small, as it must be remembered that the 
 roots of the vine spread in every direction, and not only immediately 
 under the plant itself. 
 
77 
 
 The best time to subsoil land for viticultural purposes is at the end 
 of the autumn, when the first rains have sufficiently softened the 
 soil to render the operation possible. This presents the great advan- 
 tage of exposing the newly-broken land to the action of air, rain, 
 frost, &c., during the whole of the winter preceding the planting, thus 
 rendering it loose and sweetening it in a considerable degree. 
 
 Before proceeding to subsoil, the land should be thoroughly cleared, 
 all trees and bushes being removed, and roots run to the depth of at 
 least 18 inches or 2 feet. Any live trees should be ring-barked 
 during the early summer; they will be dead by the time subsoiling is 
 to be commenced, and will send up no suckers. They may be pulled 
 out with a Forest Devil, or one of the numerous appliances used for 
 this purpose, after the soil round the roots has been loosened. All 
 rubbish should be burned on the ground itself, the ashes, containing a 
 considerable amount of potash, forming a valuable manure. 
 
 The best way to subsoil land is with a double-furrow plough 
 specially made for the purpose, the second or front mouldboard of 
 which has been removed and replaced by the subsoiler which 
 consists of a curved bar of iron so arranged as to be capable 
 of being raised or lowered by a lever, and carrying an ordinary 
 plough-share at its lower extremity or terminating in a 
 broad point like the chisel tooth of a scarifier. An ordinary plough 
 opens up a furrow to the depth of 8 inches or so, then the subsoil 
 plough can be started, the subsoiler engaging in the furrow already 
 opened, and stirring the soil to the required depth, whilst the shear 
 and mouldboard open up a fresh one in which the subsoiler will work 
 on the second round, and so on. 
 
 In moderately stiff soils five horses ought to be able to subsoil an 
 acre per day to a depth of 18 inches. 
 
 If the ground has not been thoroughly freed from roots, or there 
 are stones which interfere with the progress of the plough, it will be 
 better to substitute for the above two single ones, which follow each 
 other in the same furrow, the second one being without a mould- 
 board. Any stoppage of one of them will not interfere with the 
 working of the other. 
 
 In order to trench the soil, the best way is to employ an ordinary 
 plough to go first and open the furrow to as great a depth as possible, 
 and follow up in the same furrow with a trench plough with a high 
 mouldboard capable of raising the soil to the surface. 
 
78 
 
 If the trench plough be sufficiently strong, and a good team of 
 bullocks be available, it will be possible to turn the soil to a depth 
 of 15 inches in a single operation. The ground, after having 
 been subsoiled or trenched, as the case may be, and left exposed 
 during the winter, will have settled down considerably and be almost 
 level. It should then receive a light ploughing and harrowing, when 
 it will be in a fit state for planting. 
 
 Any parts which are sour and swampy (especially in the first 
 region) should be drained. Places of this character should be care- 
 fully marked when observed, and properly drained before being 
 planted with vines. 
 
 The most suitable system of drainage consists of a series of small 
 drains running into larger ones, which in turn empty themselves into 
 main drains situated in suitable positions. 
 
 FIG. 9. 
 
 A glance at Fig. 9 will show the disposition of these drains. 
 The small arrows indicate the direction of the greatest fall, a a, the 
 main drain, which may be situated along a gully, in which case it 
 can be left open, b b b are the secondary and c c c the small drains. 
 All the drains should be so placed as to make as great an angle as 
 possible with the line of greatest slope. This presents the double 
 advantage of not giving too much fall, in which case the scour might 
 be too great, and rendering the drainage more effective. A drain 
 
79 
 
 often acts as beneficially by intercepting the water from above and 
 preventing it from entering the parts requiring drainage as another 
 one would by carrying off the water which is already there. 
 
 The main drains should, if closed, be made of stone, slabs, or 
 earthenware pipes, and should be of sufficient size to enable them 
 to carry off all the water brought to them by the others. The 
 secondary drains may be made of slabs or stones, but more economical 
 and quite as effective ones may be made of vine-cuttings or scrub, 
 the former being preferable. 
 
 These drains should be dug to a depth of 2 to 3 feet, or until the 
 good clay subsoil be reached ; they may be from 9 inches to 1 foot in 
 width at the top, tapering down to 6 inches at the bottom. They 
 are then filled in with vine cuttings, which must be put in carefully 
 in order that no vacant places are left where the water lodging would 
 cause the whole drain to collapse and become useless. They should 
 not be put in bundles, but by small quantities at a time, starting from 
 the top of the slope and working down, so that the layers are 
 arranged the reverse order to that which slates are fixed on the 
 roof of a house. They should be rammed tight, and filled in with 
 earth. A layer of straw or weeds will prevent any loose earth from 
 falling through, and will thus keep them more open than would 
 otherwise be possible. Drains of this class may be made of a 
 maximum length of 200 to 300 yards, they last for upwards of 
 twelve years, and even when quite decomposed leave sufficient spaces 
 to insure an escape for surplus water, whilst the decomposed cuttings 
 make an excellent manure for the vines growing in proximity to 
 them. The small drains need not be so deep as the secondary ones 
 in Fig. 10. The secondary drains are 300 yards in length, and the 
 small ones being 80 yards long and 40 yards apart; in this case we 
 have a gradual slope, for which reason the angle between the small 
 and secondary drains is acute, in order to insure a sufficient fall for 
 the water ; on a steeper slope the angle might be made obtuse, an 
 advantage, as it would enable less drains to be made per acre. It is 
 not always on ground without much slope that drains are wanted; it 
 frequently occurs that on steep hillsides there are sour wet spots 
 which must be drained ; in such cases the whole block would not 
 require to be systematically treated, and the vigneron must use his 
 judgment and only drain what is necessary, as the process is 
 expensive, and should not be applied unless where required. 
 
80 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 LAYING-OUT OF VINEYARD. 
 
 A vineyard should be methodically laid out and planted in such a 
 manner as to enable a maximum of yield to be obtained with the 
 employment of a minimum of labour, the high price of which in 
 Australia renders many methods often applied in Europe imprac- 
 ticable with us. 
 
 As in the case with most other vineyard operations, no fixed rule 
 can be given, the laying-out depending essentially on the climate, 
 soil, and sorts grown ; so much is this so that a perfectly laid out 
 vineyard on the Murray would be most unsuitably so in one of the 
 cooler districts of the colony. 
 
 In laying out the vineyard we have to consider 
 
 1. Distance apart of the vines. 
 
 2. Arrangement of the vines. 
 
 3. Extent and form of the blocks. 
 
 The distance apart of the vines, having considerable influence upon 
 the disposition and form of the blocks, must be considered first. 
 
 Perhaps no question concerning viticulture has given rise to more 
 discussion than this, the most conflicting opinions being held by 
 practical vignerons. 
 
 It is impossible to lay down any hard-and-fast rule for the distance 
 which vines ought to occupy relatively to each other. The vigneron 
 must be guided by practical experience and by climatic and 
 economical considerations. 
 
 It was mentioned (p. 10) that plants exhale a considerable amount 
 of water through their leaves, If the ground contains too much 
 moisture, close planting, by giving more leaves per acre, enables more 
 water to be got rid of than would be the case if the vines were 
 planted far apart. In the warmer districts the reverse is the case, 
 the amount of moisture is insufficient, and, if recourse cannot be had 
 to irrigation, the vines will suffer if not planted at such a distance 
 that each vine has a sufficient store of water at its disposal. This 
 necessity for planting vines far apart in a warm climate is much 
 
81 
 
 intensified by the great augmentation in the vigour of the plant under 
 the influence of the increase of light and heat to which it is there sub- 
 jected. We saw (p. 9) that the less grapes there are on a vine the richer 
 the must will be in glucose, and consequently the stronger will the wine 
 be the vigour of very closely-planted vines being small, the crop on 
 each vine is lessened, and the resulting wine is stronger than 
 would otherwise be the case, an advantage in a cool district where 
 grapes sometimes ripen with difficulty, but a drawback in a hot 
 climate where under normal conditions the wine is too strong, and the 
 object of the vigneron is to reduce it as much as possible by natural 
 means. 
 
 In France the number of vines per acre varies very greatly; the 
 following figures give some idea of the ordinary distances in some of 
 the leading districts : 
 
 Champagne ... 1ft. 3in. x 1ft. Sin. 
 
 Burgundy ... 1ft. lOinx 1ft. lOin. 
 
 Beaujolais ... 2ft. 4in. x 2ft. 4in. 
 
 Hermitage ... 3ft. Sin. x 3ft. 3in. 
 
 Cognac .J..yJ 3ft. 3in. x 4ft. lOin. 
 
 Bordeaux ... 3ft. 3in. x 3ft. 6in. 
 
 Sauternes ^ r-**i 2ft. Sin. x 4ft. 4in. to 2ft. Sin. x 6ft. Gin. 
 
 Herault .,' *,', | 4ft. 6in. x 4ft. Gin. to oft. 3in. x 5ft. 3in. 
 
 It will be seen from this table that the distance between the vines 
 gradually increases as one goes from the north to the south of 
 France. 
 
 In Australia, where the high price of manual labour makes it 
 imperative that the vineyard should be so arranged as to substitute 
 by horse labour wherever possible, the majority of the above distances 
 would be totally unsuitable. At 3ft. x 3ft. the ground must be worked 
 by hand, and at 4ft x 4ft. it can only be worked with difficulty by 
 horse labour during the summer months, unless the vines be tied 
 closely to stakes or wires. 
 
 It does not do to rush to extremes, and, except in exceptional 
 cases, such distances as 12ft. x 12ft. are not to be recommended, as 
 the diminution of the yield per acre would not be compensated by 
 the greater facility with which the soil can be worked. As proof of 
 this, let us suppose two plots of ground of one acre each, one planted 
 oft. x oft., which we shall call J., and one planted 10ft. x 10ft., 
 which we shall call B. A will contain 1,742 vines per acre, whereas 
 
82 
 
 B will only contain 435; if the individual vines bear the same crop 
 in each block, A will give 400 gallons to B's 100 gallons ; therefore^ 
 for each block to pay equally well, the cost of cultivation must be 
 2 for B if it be 8 for A. 
 
 If the individual vines of B bear twice as much as those of A, the 
 yield would be as follows : A 400 gallons and B 200 gallons ; in such 
 a case B would be the most remunerative block, although a third 
 one planted at, say, 7ft. x 7ft. would probably give the best 
 results. 
 
 There is for each locality, with the same conditions of soil and 
 climate, a certain distance, which we may call the optimum, at which 
 vines will give the best results ; if this distance be increased they 
 will not improve, and if it be diminished they will deteriorate. 
 Unless this be a distance which cannot conveniently be worked by 
 horse labour it would evidently be a waste of land to plant wider, 
 and would entail the cultivation of unnecessary soil. It would be 
 just as foolish to plant closer than this distance, as it would necessitate 
 unnecessary pruning, disbudding, tying-up, &c.; that is, if the climate 
 be such that grapes will ripen satisfactorily in it. 
 
 In the first or cool region, the optimum distance is 4ft. x 4ift. or 
 5ft. x 5ft., but vines may be planted as far apart as 6ft. x 6ft., on 
 account of the greater facilities afforded for cultivation. In other 
 words, the number of vines per acre should be from 1,200 to 2,000. 
 
 In the second region it will be found more advantageous to plant 
 vines farther apart, say 7ft. x 7ft., 8ft. x 8ft., or 8ft. x 5ft., or from 
 680 to 1,100 vines per acre. 
 
 In the third or warm region they should be planted still farther 
 apart, 10ft. x 10ft., or about 400 vines per acre, being a very suitable 
 distance. These distances may be varied to some extent by circum- 
 stances. Vigorous varieties should be planted farther apart than 
 weak ones. Vines in rich soils, growing more vigorously than in 
 poorer ones, must also be planted farther apart. 
 
 Arrangement of the Vines. 
 
 There are three methods of arranging vines. These are the square, 
 the quincunx or equilateral triangle, and the rectangular rows. 
 
 The square system is so simple as to require no description. The 
 following table gives the number of : vines per acre for different 
 distances apart : 
 
83 
 
 Distance apart. Vines per acre. 
 
 x 1 ft. ... 43,500 
 
 x 14ft. ... 19,360 
 
 x 2 ft. ... 10,890 
 
 2J ft. ... 6,970 
 
 3 ft. ... 4,840 
 
 34ft. ... 3,556 
 
 x 4 ft. ... 2,722 
 
 x 44ft. ... 2,151 
 
 x 5 ft. .., 1,742 
 
 x 54ft. ... 1,440 
 
 x 6 ft. ... v 1,210 
 
 x 64ft. ... 1,031 
 
 In the cool region, with vines planted 5ft. x 5ft., there is ample 
 room to work implements in two perpendicular directions. At 6ft. 
 x 6ft. they may be worked in four different directions. At distances 
 stated for the other regions implements may at any time be worked in 
 four directions. 
 
 The quincunx system will be readily understood by reference to 
 Fig. 10. It presents the advantage of enabling the ground to be 
 worked in three directions, but is somewhat inconvenient, as the 
 oblique rows towards the outside of the blocks are all of different 
 lengths. 
 
 1 ft. 
 14ft. 
 
 2 ft. 
 2J ft. 
 
 a" ft. 
 
 Sift. 
 
 4 ft. 
 41ft. 
 
 5 ft. 
 5J ft. 
 
 6 ft. 
 64 ft. 
 
 Distance apart. 
 
 7 ft. x 7 ft. 
 
 Vines per acre. 
 ... 889 
 
 74ft. x 74ft. 
 8 ft. x 8 ft. 
 
 ... 774 
 ... 680 
 
 84ft. x 84ft. 
 9 ft. x 9 ft. 
 
 ... 603 
 ... 537 
 
 94 ft. x 94 ft. 
 10ft. x 10ft. 
 
 ... 482 
 ... 435 
 
 lift, x lift. 
 
 ... 360 
 
 12 ft. x 12 ft. 
 
 ... 302 
 
 13ft. x 13ft. 
 
 ... 257 
 
 14ft. x 14ft. 
 
 ... 222 
 
 15ft. x 15ft. 
 
 193 
 
 FIG. 10. 
 
 Each vine is opposite to a space, thus offering facilities for work- 
 ing, it being possible to move the scarifier to avoid projecting 
 branches. The vines are so situated that one is always equidistant 
 
 G z 
 
84 
 
 from six others, for which reason it is sometimes termed the septuple 
 system. The following table gives the number of vines per acre 
 and distance between the rows for different distances of the vines 
 from each other : 
 
 Distance 
 between vines. 
 
 Distance 
 between rows. 
 
 Number of 
 vines per acre. 
 
 4ft. 3ft. 5in. ... 3,205 
 
 5ft. ... 4ft. 4in. .. 2,025 
 
 6ft. ... 5ft. 2in. ... 1,392 
 
 7ft. ... 6ft. lin. ... 1,038 
 
 8ft. ... 6ft. 11 Jin. ... 785 
 
 9ft. ... 7ft. 9lin. ... 619 
 
 10ft. ... 8ft. Sin. ... 505 
 
 lift. ... 9ft. 6Jin. ... 420 
 
 12ft. ... 10ft. 4 Jin. ... 330 
 
 Planting in rectangular rows is to be recommended where vines 
 are trained on wires; in any other case either of the two former 
 systems is to be preferred. If the vines be placed at less than 
 4 feet from each other in the rows it prevents cross cultivation by 
 horse labour, thus presenting all the drawbacks of the trellis 
 system without any of its advantages. 
 
 In the third region, where vines must not be planted close, it 
 may be advantageous to plant wider in one direction than another, 
 even if the vines are to be staked or trained gooseberry-bush 
 style. For example, 10ft. x 6ft. is more convenient than 8ft. x 
 8ft., as it enables a dray to be driven to any part of the block, 
 whilst it does not entail any considerable augmentation in the 
 number of vines per acre. The number of vines per acre for 
 different distances apart are as follows: 
 
 Distances apart. 
 
 Vines per 
 acre. 
 
 Distances apart. 
 
 Vines per 
 acre. 
 
 4ft. x 3ft. 
 
 ... 3,632 
 
 8ft. x 6ft. 
 
 ... 908 
 
 5ft. x 3ft. 
 
 ... 2,904 
 
 8ft. x 7ft. 
 
 ... 778 
 
 6ft. x 3ft. 
 
 ... 2,420 
 
 10ft. x 6ft. 
 
 ... 726 
 
 6ft. x 4ft. 
 
 ... 1,816 
 
 10ft. x 7ft. 
 
 ... 622 
 
 6ft. x 5ft. 
 
 ... 1,452 
 
 10ft. x 8ft. 
 
 ... 545 
 
 7ft. x 4ft. 
 
 ... 1,556 
 
 10ft. x 9ft. 
 
 ... 465 
 
 8ft. x 4ft. 
 
 ... 1,360 
 
 10ft. x lift. 
 
 ' ... 395 
 
 8ft. x 5ft. 
 
 ... 1,090 
 
 10ft. x 12ft. 
 
 ... 363 
 
85 
 
 If the vines are to be trellised the wires should run in the direction 
 in which the vines are closest. This will leave more room for 
 cultivating, and entail less manual labour per acre than would be 
 the case if the rows were placed close together. 
 
 There are several ways of marking out a vineyard before 
 planting. If it be intended to plant in squares or rectangular rows 
 this is a very simple matter. The sides of the blocks should be 
 marked off at the required intervals with pegs or vine-stakes, and 
 lines drawn across the block joining these marks. A chain, 
 specially made for the purpose, with links of specified length, will 
 be found very convenient. The chain being stretched across the 
 block where a row is to be situated, the junction of each link 
 indicates the position for a vine. If such a chain cannot be 
 obtained, an ordinary piece of fencing-wire, or a gardener's line, 
 may be substituted for it. This should be tightly stretched along 
 the row. With a piece of wood of the required length for 
 measure, the position of each vine will be easily ascertained. 
 
 Persons having a really first-class ploughman in their employ will 
 find it more economical to run furrows across the field at the required 
 distance apart, two vine-stakes, or other easily-distinguished marks, 
 one considerably behind and in a line with the other, being placed at 
 the opposite side of the field to the one the plough is started from, 
 to enable the implement to be guided with precision. The plough- 
 man must be careful to always keep these in a line. If the ground 
 be in very good condition the plough may be replaced by a wheel- 
 barrow, the same precautions being taken in order to obtain straight 
 lines. 
 
 Marking-out land for plantation according to the quincunx system 
 is slightly more complicated, as the lines cut each other at an angle of 
 60 degrees. If a theodolite or suitable instrument cannot be ob- 
 tained, a convenient method is to only mark out every second line. 
 Referring to Fig. 10, for example, rows 1, 3, and 5 would be marked 
 out and rows 2, 4, and 6 inserted afterwards, each vine being inserted 
 in the rectangle formed by four vines first marked. For example, if 
 the vines are to be planted 6 feet apart, mark out the block as if for 
 the rectangular system, the rows being 10ft. 4in. apart and the vines 
 in these rows 6 feet from each other. By joining them diagonally the 
 position of each vine in the intermediate rows will easily be obtained. 
 
86 
 
 The direction in which the lines are planted is not of very great 
 importance if the vines are planted on the square or quincunx sys- 
 tems. If planted on wires, it deserves consideration. 
 
 It is often recommended to direct the rows north and south, one side 
 receiving the morning and the other the evening sun; the fruit is 
 more likely to ripen evenly. Other considerations, however, may be 
 be of greater importance than this. If spring frosts are of frequent 
 occurrence plant east and west, as the vines sheltering one another 
 from the first rays of the sun will be less liable to sustain injury. If 
 very strong winds or hail storms are to be feared their direction 
 should be noted, and the rows directed accordingly. 
 
 In steep ground care must be taken not to let the rows follow the 
 line of greatest slope, especially if the vines are to be trained on 
 wires, as the rush of water down the furrows in winter would be liable 
 to carry off considerable quantities of soil. 
 
 Provision should also be made for irrigation in localities where 
 this may prove beneficial. 
 
 Extent and disposition of blocks. A vineyard should be laid out 
 in blocks separated by roads, which serve as a means of communi- 
 cation with the pickers at vintage time, for the removal of cuttings, 
 for the cartage of sulphur, manures, &c., as may be required, and to give 
 turning room to ploughs, scarifiers, and other implements. The num- 
 ber and extent of roads must be varied according to circumstances. 
 The distance apart greatly modifies their distribution. If the vines be 
 planted 10 feet apart, few of them will be required, there being room for 
 a dray to pass freely between the rows. In such a case all that is 
 necessary is a head-land at certain intervals on which implements 
 may be turned. 
 
 Care must be taken to lay the vineyard out in such a way as to 
 enable the different cultural operations to be executed with as little 
 turning as possible ; every time a plough or scarifier is turned it entails 
 a much greater w^,ste of time than might be expected. The blocks 
 should, therefore, be laid out in such a way that the rows of one 
 correspond with those of the next one, so that the implements can 
 work for a clear distance of, say, half-a-mile or so, without stopping 
 at roads ; if this can be done in two directions, so much the better. 
 If it be proposed to train part of the vines on wires, let the rows in 
 this part be so directed as not to interfere with the above conditions. 
 
 In more closely-planted vineyards, say anything less than 8ft. x 8ft., 
 the distribution of roads is of far greater importance, and some 
 
87 
 
 definite system should be adopted. Dr. Guyot recommends to divide 
 the vineyard into 2^-acre blocks, 50 yards wide by 200 yards long ; 
 the roads, 200 yards apart, being 10 feet wide, whilst the others are 
 16ft. Sin. in width. Under these conditions 11*5 per cent, of the 
 whole vineyard would be taken up by roads. 
 
 In Victoria it will be preferable to have the main roads wider, say, 
 25 feet, and the smaller ones not less than 12 feet. If the vines be 
 staked or trained gooseberry style, they should be divided into 5-acre 
 blocks, say 5x10 chains ; if trained on wires, these blocks might, 
 with advantage, be divided into two by a narrow road running length- 
 ways. This greatly facilitates work at vintage time, and enables 
 lighter straining posts to be used for the wire, the expansion and 
 contraction of which is also less on a short length. 
 
 The division of a vineyard into blocks of the same size is to be 
 recommended ; it greatly facilitates observation and comparisons, 
 and is a great advantage if part of the vineyard is to be worked by 
 contract. 
 
 The roads should be made deeper than the rest of the vineyard, in 
 order that they may, to a certain extent, act as drains. If properly 
 formed, with a water-table on each side, they will be just as firm and 
 maintain themselves in as good order as if raised above the surface of 
 the rest of the vineyard, whilst, at the same time, they greatly benefit 
 it by carrying off the surplus water. 
 
 .The practice frequently adopted in Europe of cultivating other 
 plants, such as wheat, asparagus, fruit trees, &c., between rows of 
 vines is strongly to be condemned, especially in a dry climate, where 
 the vine requires all the moisture there is in the soil, especially when 
 it is young and not deep-rooted and cannot obtain moisture from the 
 lower layers of the soil. For similar reasons different sorts ought 
 not to be mixed together in the same block, but kept separate. Their 
 grapes can easily be blended at vintage time, and the grower will 
 have the advantage of knowing in what proportion they are blended, 
 as well as all particulars of yield per acre, &c., of such and such a 
 sort, details of which he would otherwise be totally ignorant. 
 
 The above are the principal points which require attention, and 
 should be fulfilled by any one going in for viticulture in a thorough 
 manner. Such conditions as shape of land to be planted or excessive 
 steepness of portions of it may render it impossible to observe them 
 in every detail, but nevertheless they should receive attention 
 wherever practicable. 
 
88 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 PROPAGATION OF THE VINE. 
 
 The vine may be propagated in three ways 
 By seed, 
 By cuttings, 
 By layers. 
 
 PROPAGATION BY SEED 
 
 is only resorted to for the production of new varieties, as the vines 
 grown in this way often differ considerably from the parent stock, 
 even if the seeds were not the result of hybridisation. 
 
 Certain American sorts may be raised in this way if they are intended 
 to form stocks to graft on. Such are the V. Solonis, some of the wild 
 varieties of V. Riparia and V. Rupestris, and some of the other species 
 which cannot easily be grown from cuttings, although these give more 
 constant results. The seeds should be only taken from perfectly ripe 
 grapes, and preferably from the finest berries of the bunch. They 
 should be steeped in water for a few days, sown in October, and 
 covered with about an inch or two of rich, loose soil. It takes about 
 a month for them to appear above ground, and they will not com- 
 mence to produce fruit till the fourth or fifth year. 
 
 Although seeds are the means provided by nature for the repro- 
 duction of the vine, and plants grown in this way are remarkably 
 well constituted, it cannot be recommended to the practical vigneron. 
 
 PROPAGATION BY CUTTINGS 
 
 is the usual, and one may almost say the only, method employed on 
 a large scale. It is our intention to here consider cuttings and rooted 
 vines together In the following chapter we shall discuss the relative 
 advantages of each. 
 
 Any fragment of a vine shoot less than twelve months* old, and 
 comprising one or more buds, may be looked upon as a cutting, and is 
 capable of producing a new vine. 
 
 * It may be of interest to mention that of late years vines have been largely 
 propagated in France from what are termed herbaceous cuttings ; that is, the 
 green fragments such as are broken off the vine when disbudding. They require 
 great care on account of the facility with which they dry up, but otherwise 
 strike easily. According to Fox, the softer the tissue the greater are the facilities 
 for the emission of roots. 
 
89 
 
 Selection of cuttings. As a rule, when purchasing cuttings one is 
 obliged to take what one can get, and hope for the best, but whenever 
 it can be done they should be selected with the greatest care. 
 
 The vine the cuttings are taken from has in many cases a marked 
 influence on the character of the young vine. In a block planted 
 exclusively with one variety there will often be differences between 
 some of the individual vines. These differences bear upon such 
 qualities as the size of the fruit or prolificacy of the vine, the latter 
 being the more important. Some vines identical to the others in 
 every other respect are almost completely sterile, whilst others are 
 remarkably heavy bearers, and this may be observed on the same vines 
 year after year. Cuttings taken from such vines would perpetuate 
 the characteristic of the parent, and be either almost sterile or remark- 
 ably prolific, as the case may be. During the summer or autumn, 
 before the cuttings are taken, all vines in the vineyard which are 
 remarkable for the quantity or quality of their fruit should be care- 
 fully marked, and cuttings only taken from them. The sorts which 
 require most care in this direction are the Chasselas, red and white 
 Hermitage, and Pulsart. 
 
 The portion of the vine the cuttings are taken from must also 
 receive attention. Only such shoots as have borne or have been 
 capable of bearing fruit should be selected for this purpose. The 
 wood which fulfils this condition is that which, instead of growing 
 directly off the old stem, grows off the wood of the previous year. 
 Shoots growing off the old stem are termed in French "gourmands;" 
 they, as well as suckers, should never be employed for cuttings; in 
 certain cases the vines they give rise to are sterile. 
 
 The age of the vine the cuttings are taken from is not of any 
 consequence provided it be older than three years. 
 
 There are two sorts of cuttings, viz., ordinary cuttings, which consist 
 of any part of the shoot; and those which formed the lower end of the 
 shoot, and have a small piece of two-year-old wood at their base. 
 These, known in French as " crossettes," present the advantage of 
 enabling the purchaser to see that they fulfil the condition of having 
 been capable of bearing fruit, and are principally to be recommended 
 on this account. They also strike more easily, as at the junction with 
 the older wood there is a ring of buds, which facilitate the emission 
 of roots. A cutting off any other part of the same shoot would 
 
90 
 
 ultimately produce as good a vine, although, perhaps, less liable to 
 strike at first. 
 
 The piece of old wood at the base of these cuttings should be 
 removed before planting, as it is incapable of giving rise to roots. 
 Care should be taken not to injure the above-mentioned ring of buds 
 when doing so. 
 
 a 
 
 Fig, 12. 
 
 Fig. \2a represents an ordinary cutting; Fig. 125 one with a piece 
 of old wood at its base; and Fig. 12c the same, with the old wood 
 removed, all but the strip of bark which is in contact with the above- 
 mentioned buds. 
 
 Medium-sized, short-jointed cuttings give far better results than 
 either very thick ones or thin, slender, and long-jointed ones. The 
 wood must be well ripened, that is, it should have its regular winter 
 appearance, and no trace of green at the extremities of the shoots. 
 It must also be free from diseases of any kind, more especially 
 anthracnosis or black spot. Cuttings which have been attacked by 
 oidium, and which have brown or black marks on them in conse- 
 quence, are not to be recommended as a rule, although if the injuries 
 are only on the surface of the bark, and do not extend into the green 
 part or cambium layer, no ill effects may result from their employment. 
 
 The length of cuttings has given rise to much discussion. It 
 may be said, in a general way, that the shorter it is the better will the 
 resulting, vine be, as the more similar will the conditions be to those 
 of a vine grown in the natural way, which is from seed. In the wild 
 state the seed would doubtless germinate very near the ground, and 
 send down roots penetrating the soil in all directions. The portion of 
 stem of such a vine below ground would be exceedingly short. The 
 more the cultivated vine resembles the wild one the more favorable 
 
91 
 
 will the circumstances be in which it is growing. As we have 
 already seen, the complete root-system of the vine consists of tap- 
 roots and laterals. If either of these develop themselves exclusively 
 at the expense of the others the vine will not thrive. A long cutting 
 produces a crown of lateral roots at each knot, and no tap-roots; it 
 is thus very differently situated from that produced by a short cutting, 
 which is much more similar to a seedling vine, 
 
 Fig. 13 represents the vine resulting from a short cutting, Fig. 14 
 that resulting from a very long one. 
 
 FIG. 13. FIG. 14. 
 
 Although vine roots must penetrate deeply into the soil, their 
 junction with the stem should be as near the surface as possible. 
 
 So great is the advantage of short cuttings over 
 long ones that it has been recommended by many 
 authorities to plant what are termed single-eye 
 cuttings (Fig. 15). 
 
 These are sown in drills like seeds, and covered with 
 an inch or so of soil. They give excellent results, and FIG. 15. 
 are of great value for reproducing rare sorts, as every eye will, 
 under favorable circumstances, give rise to a plant. Some of the 
 American sorts, which do not as a rule strike easily, are propagated 
 
92 
 
 in this way, being forced under glass. The resulting vines are 
 excellent, and are, of course, as nearly as possible in the same 
 conditions as if grown from seed. In spite of these advantages, 
 the system cannot be recommended in practice, on account of the 
 great care which must at all times be bestowed on the young plants 
 in the way of watering, &c., in order to bring them to a successful 
 issue. 
 
 It is evident from all this that a short cutting gives the best vine, 
 but in practice it must be of sufficient length to permit it to reach 
 layers of soil sufficiently moist to enable it to stand through the warm 
 summer months until its own roots are capable of doing so. 
 
 In dry climates, especially if the soil be porous, one will have to go 
 to a more considerable depth in order to fulfil these conditions than in 
 a cool district. This may be expressed in the following words the 
 drier the climate the longer the cutting must be, and the shorter the 
 cutting the better will the resulting vine be. 
 
 The vigneron must carefully consider these points, and, using his 
 judgment, fix upon a suitable length of cutting. As a general rule the 
 following lengths will be found to suit the different regions: 
 First region ... ... ... 8in. to lOin. 
 
 Second region ... ... ... 12in. to 15in. 
 
 Third region ... ... ... 15in. to 18in. 
 
 If recourse can be had to irrigation, it is needless to say that the 
 length of the cutting in the third region may be considerably reduced. 
 In soils which retain moisture for a considerable time, the length 
 may also be sensibly reduced. 
 
 Preservation of cuttings. Although the vitality of the vine is very 
 great, and fragments of shoots which have been exposed to atmos- 
 pheric influences for a considerable time may grow when planted, 
 this is by no means to be relied on, and the greatest care should be 
 taken of cuttings after they have been removed from the vine in order 
 to protect them from the drying influence of the air. Want of care 
 in this respect is frequently the cause of failures in young plantations. 
 The careless way in which cuttings are often sent by rail is strongly 
 to be condemned. One frequently sees bundles of them lying for days 
 at a time in an exposed state on railway platforms or in goods sheds, 
 with the result, often blamed to other causes, that only 20 to 30 per 
 cent, of them strike when planted. Had they been wrapped in damp 
 straw before being sent to the railway station, although perhaps 
 
93 
 
 entailing a little more expense, the far greater percentage of strikes 
 would amply repay the extra cost. 
 
 Cuttings must therefore be carefully protected from the desiccating 
 action of the air and sun from the time of their removal from the vine 
 until the planting season; the longer this interval is the greater is 
 the necessity for proper preservation. 
 
 Cuttings are preserved in different ways, but none is more efficacious 
 than burial in soil. They may be buried in a vertical or horizontal 
 manner. Some persons advise to place them in heaps, with the lower 
 extremities turned uppermost, and cover them over with soil; but 
 this does not seem to give better results than if they were buried in 
 an upright position. If cuttings have only to be preserved for a few 
 Aveeks before planting out the bundles may be partially buried, that is, 
 the lower extremities stuck in the ground to a depth of 9 inches or so. 
 Before planting it is well to soak them in water for a day or two. 
 
 Stratification of cuttings is the French term for their burial in a 
 horizontal manner, as indicated (Fig. 16). This is more to be recom- 
 
 FIG. 16. 
 
 mended than the vertical position, and will in the great majority of 
 cases give the best results. 
 
 The soil in which cuttings are stratified should be loose and, pre- 
 ferably, sandy. It should be sufficiently moist to prevent loss of 
 moisture, but not wet, as this would render them liable to become 
 mouldy or even to rot. 
 
 A trench, about 18 inches deep and as wide as the cuttings are 
 long, should be dug in such a position as to ensure thorough drainage. 
 The cuttings should then be placed in bundles of 50 each, the earth 
 replaced over them and well trampled. 
 
 The advantages of this system are obvious; it gives thevignerona 
 much longer time to plant his cuttings in, and at the same time 
 causes them to strike far more readily, as the process serves as a 
 
94 
 
 preparation for the emission of roots, which takes place immediately 
 after they are planted out. Cuttings may with perfect safety be left 
 for several months in this way, provided the soil contain neither a 
 deficiency nor an excess of moisture. 
 
 Several means of facilitating the emission of roots have been sug- 
 gested, such as removing narrow strips of the outer bark before 
 planting; poundin them with a mallet, the bruises and splits thus 
 caused, although promoting the formation of roots, often act injuri- 
 ously by facilitating the penetration of too much water, which often 
 causes the young vine to partially rot. Twisting the lower extremity 
 has the same effect, and is less injurious. Soaking the cuttings in 
 running water promotes their striking, but it should not be continued 
 for too long a time, as it presents serious drawbacks if too prolonged. 
 
 Several other methods have been also suggested, but they may be 
 said to be quite unnecessary for the V. Vinifera or European sorts, 
 which all strike with ease; they may give good results with some of 
 the American sorts. 
 
 PROPAGATION BY LAYERS. 
 
 Layering, although not a general operation for the production of 
 young vines, may be extremely useful for the propagation of such 
 sorts as do not strike easily from cuttings. Its principal utility, 
 however, is for the replacement of one vine by another or the filling 
 up of a vacant place with as little loss of time as possible. 
 
 FIG. 17. 
 
 Ordinary layering, as represented in Fig. 17, is so simple as to 
 require little description. A trench, varying in depth from 1 to 2 feet, 
 according to the climate,* is opened from the foot of the old vine to 
 the place which the new one is to occupy. A shoot of not more 
 
 * The wanner the climate the deeper should the trench be. 
 
95 
 
 than one year old is brought down and buried in this, the extremity 
 being turned up so as to leave two buds free above ground. 
 
 The underground part emits roots, and is at the same time nourished 
 by the parent vine until severed from it, usually two years after the 
 operation was performed ; by this time the roots of the young plant are 
 sufficiently developed to enable it to dispense with the parent stock. 
 
 Although fruit is often obtained the first year, thus saving consider- 
 able loss of time, vines produced in this way are not well constituted; 
 the laterals are greatly developed at the expense of the tap-roots, 
 which are usually absent. We have, in fact, a vine such as is 
 illustrated in Fig. 14, only still less desirably constituted, as the main 
 underground stem, instead of penetrating deeply into the soil, runs 
 along at a small distance from the surface. In a warm, dry climate 
 such a vine would be unable to procure the requisite moisture from 
 the deeper layers of the soil, and might suffer considerably. 
 
 In a cold climate, where there is seldom or never any deficiency of 
 moisture, and where grapes ripen with difficulty, this may be an 
 advantage, as the weakening of the vine increases the strength of the 
 wine. 
 
 For this reason the practice is common in colder parts of Europe, 
 such as Burgundy, where vines are " provigne" as this operation is 
 termed, every six or seven years, a certain number of vines being 
 treated each year. 
 
 Ordinary layering is also employed to obtain young rooted vines 
 in some parts of France, but is not to be recommended. 
 
 Complete burying of a vine is adopted when it is wished to replace 
 an old vine by one or more young vines. This process will be readily 
 
 FIG. 18. 
 
 understood by reference to Fig. 18. It presents the same disadvan- 
 tages as the previous method, and is only to be recommended in a cool 
 
96 
 
 climate. In Champagne this has become a regular cultural operation; 
 the totality of the vines of a vineyard are thus buried every year, one 
 shoot, cut back to three eyes above ground, replacing the vine of the 
 previous year. 
 
 FIG. 19. 
 
 Reversed layering (Fig. 19) gives more vigorous vines than either 
 of the other methods, the root-system being well constituted and 
 identical to that of a vine raised from a cutting. Strange though it 
 may seem, no ill effects result from the turning upside down of the 
 stem of the young vine which this process entails. 
 
 The buds on the long rod should be brushed off when they com- 
 mence to grow, with the exception of the three or four nearest the 
 ground. The young vine may be severed from its parent during the 
 winter following the operation. 
 
 It is unnecessary to insist that the part of the shoot buried in the 
 ground should be much longer in a warm than in a cold climate, 
 where 6 or 7 inches would suffice. Varieties which only strike with 
 difficulty may be propagated in this way. The only disadvantage 
 of reversed layering is to prevent cross cultivation during the summer 
 months. 
 
 Multiple layering is made use of for the propagation of such sorts 
 as do not grow readily from cuttings. It is doubtful whether it 
 would pay to have recourse to it on a large scale under ordinary cir- 
 cumstances, although the plants obtained in this way are excellent in 
 every respect. Small vine-growers having only an acre or so per year 
 to plant would derive great benefit by adopting it. 
 
97 
 
 Fig. 20. 
 
 A glance at Fig. 20 will enable the process to be readily under- 
 stood. A small gutter is excavated at the foot of the vine which it 
 is desired to propagate, and a rod from the vine is pegged down in it. 
 The layer is covered with about 1 inch of soil, and the gutter is 
 otherwise left open until the young shoots have attained a length of 
 8 or 10 inches, when it is carefully filled. In the following 
 winter it will be found that each shoot has formed a nice bunch of 
 roots at its base, so that when separated from each other with the 
 secateur each of the shoots a, b, c, d, e, f, and g constitutes an 
 excellent young rooted vine, ready to be planted out. In a warm 
 climate the layer should receive several waterings during the summer. 
 ***** 
 
 From what we have seen, it is evident that the most practical and 
 economical means of propagating the vine is by cuttings, although in 
 certain cases some of the other methods may deserve consideration. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 PLANTING. 
 
 The subject of planting brings us face to face with the serious 
 question: Are cuttings or rooted vines to be preferred ? 
 
 This is another of the questions upon which authorities differ in 
 point of fact there is much to be said on both sides. 
 
 The opinions of the witnesses examined by the Royal Commission 
 on Vegetable Products, as will be seen in the Abstract appended 
 hereto, are divided, although the majority admit that cuttings ulti- 
 mately produce a better vine. This opinion is also shared by some of 
 the best European authorities; others again consider that the difference 
 between the vigour of plants grown in either way is insignificant. 
 
 Other considerations than the vigour of the resulting vine are of 
 greater importance in deciding which ought to be used. 
 
 In very dry climates or poor soils rooted vines strike more readily 
 than even very long cuttings, and, as they can for this reason be 
 made considerably shorter, they ensure the resulting vines having 
 a better root-system (p. 91). At the same time they present the 
 disadvantage of being more expensive, whether if purchased as such 
 or if raised by the vigneron himself in a nursery, as the extra handling 
 would be rather considerable. 
 
 Unless it be possible to irrigate, or the season be exceedingly 
 favorable for transplanting, the time gained by the employment of 
 rooted vines is so small as not to constitute a strong argument in their 
 favour. 
 
 As a general rule, we may say that the employment of cuttings will 
 prove most economical in all cases where they strike with ease (not 
 less than 70 per cent.). If the number of misses reach 50 per cent, 
 it will pay better to employ rooted vines. 
 
 In this chapter we have to consider 1st, planting of cuttings in 
 the vineyard ; 2nd, planting of cuttings in the nursery; 3rd, planting 
 of rooted vines in the vineyard. 
 
99 
 
 PLANTING OF CUTTINGS IN THE VINEYARD. 
 
 The depth at which cuttings should be planted is determined by 
 their length. This has already been discussed in the previous chapter 
 (p. 90). They should be planted at such a depth that two eyes 
 alone are left above ground ; one only is necessary, but it is 
 better to have " two strings to one's bow," and if two shoots develop 
 themselves they will each grow less vigorously than if either existed 
 alone, and consequently be less liable to be broken by strong winds. 
 The lower of these eyes should be level with, or half an inch or so 
 below, the surface of the ground. 
 
 The time for planting depends to some extent upon the climate; 
 the warmer this is the earlier ought vines to be planted. 
 
 In the great majority of cases our Victorian vignerons plant their 
 vines far earlier than is necessary or even beneficial. Cuttings properly 
 stratified, as directed in the previous chapter, need not be planted o 
 until the buds are on the point of bursting, as at this moment they 
 will find the soil in the best condition for the continuation of their 
 growth. In a warm climate this will, of course, take place sooner 
 than in a cold one; and if drought is to be feared they should be 
 planted out as soon as the terminal buds show a tendency to swell. 
 
 The commencement of September is the most favorable time for 
 planting in the third region, whilst the beginning of October would 
 not be too late in the first. In many parts of France stratified cuttings 
 are not planted out until the parent vines have already come into 
 leaf ; it has been observed that the percentage of strikes is increased 
 by such a course. 
 
 Inclination of cuttings. In many parts of France it is cus- 
 tomary to bend portion of the base of the cutting at right angles with 
 the remainder in the hole in which it is planted, or to plant it 
 slanting, sometimes so much so that it only makes a very small angle 
 with the surface, 
 
 Except in a very cold climate, where it is desired to weaken the 
 vine in order to facilitate the ripening of the grapes or where the 
 roots must be kept near the surface to ensure their receiving sufficient 
 heat, no advantage is to be derived from such a practice. As we 
 have already seen, the shorter the cutting the better the resulting 
 vine. Cuttings are only increased in length in order that the base 
 may be situated in deep, moist soil. It is evident that the same 
 
 H 2 
 
300 
 
 cutting placed perpendicularly will reach deeper than one planted 
 slanting. 
 
 For this reason perpendicular planting is to be recommended in 
 Victoria at least in all the districts where the vine is cultivated as 
 yet. 
 
 Method of planting. Cuttings may be planted in several ways, but 
 the principal ones are with the spade and with the bar. 
 
 In loose, friable soils, which are not liable to cake, the bar or dibble 
 will give very good results. 
 
 FIG. 21. 
 
 Such a one as represented in Fig. 21 is to be preferred, as the pro- 
 jecting piece of iron () insures all the holes made being of a uniform 
 depth, and at the same time greatly facilitates the work, the vigneron 
 being able to use his foot as well as his hands to force it into the soil. 
 The bar, after being inserted into the ground to the required depth, is 
 moved to and fro to enlarge the hole. The cutting, which will benefit 
 by being dipped in a mixture of cowdung, clay, and water, is placed in 
 the hole into which some soil (mixed with a little manure if it be very 
 poor) is tightly rammed, the hole should be gradually filled, only small 
 quantities of soil being introduced at a time, the soil near the surface 
 should be left in a loose state to a depth of a couple of inches. It is 
 essential that the contact between the cutting and the soil be as inti- 
 mate as possible, especially at the base, care should therefore be taken 
 not to put too much soil into the hole before ramming, but to fill 
 gradually. A very good method to insure a perfect contact with the 
 
101 
 
 soil at the base of the cutting is to pour into the hole before its in- 
 sertion about half a pannikinful or so of a mixture of soil, water, and 
 manure of about the consistency of treacle, the remainder of the soil 
 is then put in and well rammed. 
 
 In stiff soils planting with the bar often gives unsatisfactory results, 
 as the soil becomes compressed on the sides of the hole and hardens 
 it to such an extent that the young roots can only spread with diffi- 
 culty. In such a case the hole should be made with a spade, and the 
 soil, which will greatly benefit by the addition of a little manure, 
 rammed in tightly with a rammer or with the foot. Should the soil be 
 very stiff, better results will be obtained by filling the hole around the 
 young plant with loose soil brought from elsewhere than with the soil 
 taken out of the hole. If the soil be very sandy, the addition of a 
 spadeful of good manure to the soil taken out of the hole will greatly 
 facilitate the strike. When planting, it will be found advantageous to 
 employ several men, each of whom has his special work to do. The 
 best vigneron should ram the soil around the cuttings, this being the 
 operation requiring most attention in order to insure a good strike. 
 
 Sometimes two cuttings are planted in each hole in case one does 
 not strike. If both strike, one should be removed before it has 
 attained considerable development so as not to allow its removal to 
 interfere with the roots of the one which is to remain. 
 
 In very dry districts only one bud should be left above ground, 
 which should be covered with a small heap of sand or very loose soil 
 to protect it from atmospheric influences until the commencement of 
 vegetation. 
 
 PLANTATION IN A NURSERY. 
 
 If it be intended to plant rooted vines a nursery should be formed. 
 
 The site for which must be selected with care ; a loose but not too 
 sandy a soil is to be preferred for this purpose. If irrigation be 
 possible so much the better. Above all, the land must be thoroughly 
 drained. The cuttings to be planted in a nursery may be 2 or 3 inches 
 shorter than would be necessary for those to be planted in the vine- 
 yard ; in other respects the same rules hold good. The cuttings 
 should be planted perpendicularly, and rammed as tightly as possible, 
 especially at their base. 
 
 The proper distance apart for cuttings in a nursery is 2ft. Gin. by 
 Gin. or 3ft. by 6in., as it leaves room to cultivate ; they can, however, 
 
102 
 
 be planted as closely as 1ft. 6in. by 6in, without prejudice to the 
 resulting plants. 
 
 It is often stated that to make a nursery all that is necessary is 
 to open a plough furrow, place the cuttings upright in it, and turn the 
 soil against them with a second furrow. This is by no means to be 
 recommended, as the second furrow cannot establish a sufficient 
 contact between the cutting and the soil. In a cool district a certain 
 proportion may strike, but in the warm region the great majority, if 
 not the totality, would miss. 
 
 To form a nursery properly a trench proportionate in depth to the 
 length of the cutting should be opened up, preferably with the spade, 
 although the plough may be employed for this purpose. In this the 
 cuttings are placed as nearly vertical as possible (Fig. 22), the soil 
 
 FIG. 22. 
 
 taken out of the trench is then carefully put back in small quantities 
 at a time, and tightly rammed with the foot, with the exception of 
 the surface, which should be kept nice and loose, and preferably 
 heaped up against the cutting, as in Fig. 23. 
 
 FIG. 23. 
 
 The proper time, &c., for planting cuttings in a nursery is the same 
 as if they were to be planted in the vineyard. 
 
103 
 
 The length of time vines should remain in th nursery depends 
 upon the growth they make, as a rule two-year-old vines are the best 
 in the colder districts, whilst one-year-old ones give excellent results 
 in the warmer parts on account of the greater development they have 
 acquired during the time they are even to be preferred to two-year- 
 old ones, which might have acquired so considerable a development 
 that they could not be transplanted without injury to their roots. 
 
 Whilst in the nursery the young plants should receive every care; 
 the soil should be continually kept in a loose state and free from 
 weeds. If remaining more than a year in it they should be pruned, 
 one or two of the best shoots only being left, which are cut back to 
 one eye each. 
 
 PLANTING ROOTED VINES IN THE VINEYARD. 
 
 The rooted vines should be extracted from the nursery with care in 
 order to break as few roots as possible; the broken extremities of 
 these should be carefully trimmed with a sharp knife, and the shoots 
 pruned before proceeding to plant them, which should be done as 
 soon as possible after their removal from the nursery. 
 
 It is of the greatest importance that they should be planted out at 
 exactly the same depth as they were in the nursery, the underground 
 part being unsuited for exposure to the air. 
 
 A hole should be dug with the spade, into the bottom of which a 
 little loose surface soil, and if possible a little quantity of manure, is 
 thrown, the young vine is placed in it, the roots being carefully sepa- 
 rated from each other, if entangled, and spread out in all directions ; 
 the remainder of the earth is put back by small portions at a time 
 and pressed with the foot but not rammed tight, as should be done 
 with the cuttings. Care should be taken to loosen the surface soil 
 thoroughly before leaving the vine. 
 
 Young plants obtained by ordinary layering require the same 
 treatment as those raised in the nursery. If the result of multiple 
 layering (p. 96) they require rather more care, as their feeble depth 
 at which they should be planted renders them very liable to suffer 
 from drought. In fact this process can only be employed in the first 
 and second regions (p. 21), or on a limited scale where it is possible 
 to water them. 
 
 A hole is dug into which the greater part of the earth is put back, 
 after having been thoroughly loosened in such a manner that it will 
 
104 
 
 form a sort of cone, the summit of which is almost level with the 
 surface of the surrounding soil. On this cone the young plant is 
 placed, the roots being carefully spread around. The soil, after being 
 beaten with the spade, is then put back, and heaped up around the 
 stem of the young plant in such a way as to afford it as much 
 protection as possible. 
 
 Young vines should be staked, whether they be planted as cuttings 
 or otherwise. This is a great advantage, as it enables them to be tied 
 up, and thus escape the action of high winds and other causes of 
 destruction, and insures the stem of the resulting vine being straighter 
 than would otherwise be the case. The stakes used for this purpose 
 may be small temporary ones, but it is far better to at once establish 
 the permanent ones, which^must be employed sooner or later. 
 
105 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 FORMING THE YOUNG VINE. 
 
 The form of the vine, depending, as it does, upon the mode of 
 pruning adopted, ought perhaps, strictly speaking, to be treated in 
 the chapter devoted to that subject. The importance of proper 
 training from the first, however, and the fact that a good many 
 owners of young vineyards may find it useful to have a few plain 
 hints as to how to prune their vines for the first two or three years, 
 or before they have mastered the different methods of pruning adult 
 vines, has led us to devote this chapter to the purpose. Moreover, 
 as with the exception of a few methods not to be recommended in 
 Victoria, all the different forms of vines may be said to require the 
 same preliminary training in a given climate. 
 
 If a vine be not properly formed from the first it is very difficult 
 to get it into shape afterwards, and it must be borne in mind that the 
 form exercises no inconsiderable influence upon the facility of culti- 
 vation as well as on the quality and quantity of the wine. 
 
 Vines trained according to any of the systems mentioned in this 
 work consist of an upright stem or trunk, and an upper part or 
 crown which may be of very variable form. 
 
 Height of vines. The height of the vine above the ground, or, in 
 other words, the length of the trunk, is not purely arbitrary, but 
 should vary according to certain fixed laws. 
 
 Vines with low crowns are liable to spring frosts, but, receiving 
 more reflected light and heat in the summer, the fruit contains more 
 glucose and yields a stronger wine. The facility with which the 
 grapes become covered with mud or dust is, however, a disadvantage, 
 as the soil, which is always alkaline, neutralizing part of the natural 
 acid of the fruit, causes the fermentation to proceed irregularly and 
 favours the production of lactic acid, the great enemy of the wine- 
 maker in the warmer districts, where the grapes are often deficient in 
 natural acid even under favorable circumstances. It has lately been 
 suggested that the gout de terroir, or earthy taste, so common in 
 
106 
 
 our wines is caused by a certain amount of soil being- present in the 
 grapes during fermentation. 
 
 If the grapes are situated at some distance from the soil they are 
 no longer exposed to these drawbacks, which are more serious in a 
 warm than in a cold district, in which one is obliged to keep the 
 fruit near the ground in order that the wine may not be too weak. 
 
 As a general rule the crowns of all the vines in the second, and 
 especially in the third, regions of the colony are far too low. Were 
 these higher, heavier crops of wines lighter, more delicate, and 
 better in every respect than those made at present could be produced. 
 The extra length of stakes or wires this would entail would be amply 
 compensated by the increased facilities for working given by the 
 men not having to stoop so much when pruning, disbudding, or 
 gathering the grapes. 
 
 For raisin-growing, the crowns require to be lower than for wine 
 grapes, as the object of the grower is to increase the proportion of 
 glucose and lessen that of water as much as possible. 
 
 For wine grapes the following heights will give good results : 
 First region ... ... 1ft. 
 
 Second region ... ... 1ft. Gin. 
 
 Third region ... ... 2ft. 
 
 For the production of liqueur wines these heights should be lessened 
 in the second and third regions. 
 
 Forming the stem. Having decided its length, the next thing is to 
 form the stem. It is important that this should be thick and strong, so 
 as to be able to support the vine, especially if it be grown gooseberry- 
 style, and to allow the sap to circulate freely. It is evident that this 
 is all the more necessary in the third region, where the vine attains a 
 larger size than in the first, where its development is not considerable. 
 
 We have already seen (p. 4) that the more gradually the stem is 
 formed the thicker will it be. In the third region, therefore, it must 
 be brought up to its final height gradually, a small portion being 
 added year by year until the desired height is reached. 
 
 In the first region we have already seen that more eyes may be left 
 out of the ground than in the second or third ; in fact, it is better to 
 leave two than one, and even three will not be too many provided 
 they be close together. When pruning time arrives the vigneron 
 must use his judgment, and leave a spur, pruned to two or three eyes, 
 according to the strength of the plant, upon whichever shoot is the 
 
107 
 
 stronges-t (Fig. 24). The following year, if it be the upper shoot 
 which was left, the shoots resulting from the development of the 
 
 FIG. 24. 
 
 two lower buds should be removed, and the upper one cut back to one 
 or two eyes, according to the vigour of the plant. 
 
 Fig. 25 shows the young vine now in its second year. The dotted 
 lines indicate the mode of pruning. If the plant be very vigorous it 
 
 FIG. 25. Fio. 26. 
 
 may be cut in cr, otherwise it should be pruned to one eye in b. This 
 rather close pruning will probably cause some of the buds at the base 
 
108 
 
 of the spur to develop, so that the third year the vigneron will be able 
 to start forming the crown. The pruning in this case will be readily 
 understood by reference to Fig. 26. The buds on a are capable of 
 producing fruit during the ensuing season. The crown is now 
 formed, and the vigneron will find the rules for subsequent pruning in 
 another chapter. 
 
 In the second and third regions the stem requires to be thicker 
 than in the first, for which reason no part of the original cutting 
 should be employed to form it, as this, having lost part of its vigour 
 through transplanting, is not capable of producing so stout a stem as a 
 new shoot. If the two eyes left have developed themselves, the upper 
 one should be entirely removed, as well as the portion of old cutting 
 between it and the lower one, which is cut back to three eyes. At 
 the second pruning (Fig. 27) the top shoot A is cut back to three eyes 
 and the lower two, B and C, removed, as is also the case again at the 
 third pruning, as will be seen by reference to Figs. 28 and 29, which 
 
 B 
 
 FIG. 27. FIG. 28. FIG. 29. 
 
 represent respectively the third and fourth pruning s. At the third 
 pruning (Fig. 28), the shoots B and C should be removed, and the 
 shoot A cut back to three eyes in a. At the fourth pruning also 
 (Fig. 29), the shoots C and B should be removed, and A cut back 
 to three eyes in D. By this time the vine will produce some grapes; 
 and at the fifth pruning two spurs, pruned to two eyes each, may be 
 
109 
 
 left, or, in other words, the crown may be formed in the same manner 
 as was done for the first region. In this manner a good, straight 
 stem will be obtained, and no more time lost than if the spurs were 
 formed the second year, besides not presenting the danger of over- 
 charging the young vine before it is fit to stand it. If by the fourth 
 pruning the stem has not attained within 4 or 5 inches of what 
 is to be its total length, it will be well to defer forming the crown till 
 the fifth pruning, very little time being lost, since the vine is capable 
 of bearing some six or seven bunches by this time on the shoots 
 resulting from the development of the three eyes left. 
 
 These are the general indications which, as a rule, ought to be 
 followed with vines of ordinary vigour; but the intelligent vine- 
 grower must use his judgment, and make the best use of the vigour 
 of the vine, if this be above the average, or make allowance for it if 
 below it. 
 
110 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 PRUNING. 
 
 The objects of pruning are to increase the yield, to improve the 
 quality of the wine, to ensure a uniform product by giving the same 
 development to each vine, and also, by giving them a definite sym- 
 metrical shape, to facilitate cultivation, and the instruction of the men 
 who are to work in the vineyard. 
 
 The fruit of the vine, unlike that of most fruit trees, does not grow 
 off the old wood, but upon the green shoots of the current year, and 
 only on those resulting from the development of buds situated on 
 a shoot of the previous year, which in turn grows off the two-year- 
 old wood of the vine. Any green shoots which do not fulfil these 
 conditions will in nearly every case bear no fruit. The wood con- 
 stituting the spurs or rods left when pruning must be chosen with 
 care ; that growing off the wood of the previous year, which in turn 
 grows off the two-year-old wood, is alone of use for this purpose. 
 
 In Fig. 30 the shoots f, g, h, and k fulfil these conditions ; i, 
 which grows directly off the two-year-old wood, and ,/, growing 
 
Ill 
 
 directly off the old stock of the vine, are incapable of giving rise 
 to fruit-producing shoots for at least two years ; it is therefore 
 useless to leave them when pruning, unless one or two eyes at their 
 base be left in order to obtain wood for pruning on in a future 
 season. 
 
 All the buds on a shoot will not give rise to equally prolific shoots ; 
 whilst some would give three bunches each, others might only give 
 one, and others again might prove absolutely sterile. It is important 
 to know what is the position of these prolific buds, as it is evidently 
 useless to leave those which will not produce fruit. 
 
 This position of the prolific buds varies with the kind of vine. 
 With some they are at the base of the shoot, with others at a certain 
 distance from the base, and with others again all the buds of a shoot 
 capable of bearing fruit are equally prolific. 
 
 Fig. 31 represents a vine of the second type. It will be seen that 
 the shoots a and b have no fruit, whilst c, d, and e have two bunches 
 each. 
 
 On a vine of the first type the reverse would be the case, a and b 
 having fruit on them, whilst c, d, and e are sterile or almost so. 
 
 FIG. 31. 
 
 This leads us to the question of long or short pruning, these being 
 the two great classes into which all the different methods are divided. 
 
 A vine is pruned short when the shoots of the year which are left 
 to bear fruit or wood are cut back to two or three eyes each. 
 
112 
 
 A vine is pruned long if one or more of these shoots are left, each 
 of which has on it more than five buds. 
 
 It would be most foolish to short prune a vine having its prolific 
 buds situated as represented in Fig. 31, as little or no fruit would be 
 obtained. It would be just as foolish to long prune, or leave a long 
 rod on a sort where the buds at the base were alone prolific. The 
 others bearing no fruit would only develop themselves at the expense 
 of the prolific ones, and thus be worse than useless. 
 
 With a vine of the third description (one on which all the buds are 
 prolific) it is a matter of indifference which method of pruning be 
 adopted, provided a sufficient number of buds is left on each vine. 
 This is in turn regulated to a great extent by the climate. 
 
 Many erroneous ideas are held with reference to long pruning. 
 From what has been said above, it will be seen that its adoption is 
 chiefly regulated by the sorts of vine grown. In addition to this there 
 are other considerations such as the strength of the wine which 
 ought to influence the selection of the style to be adopted when one 
 has to deal with sorts suited to either long or short pruning. 
 
 Before describing the different methods of pruning, it will be well 
 to briefly recapitulate the laws which govern this most important 
 operation, some of which we are already familiar with. 
 
 First. Within certain limits, the production of fruit is increased if 
 the vigour of the plant be diminished (page 2). 
 
 Second. The activity of vegetation on any branch is always greatest 
 on the part of that branch farthest from the parent stem (page 4). 
 
 Third. The activity of vegetation is greatest in a vertical shoot; 
 the production of fruit greatest in a horizontal one. 
 
 Fourth. The greater the number of shoots the lesser will the 
 individual development of each be, and the greater the number of 
 shoots the lesser the production of fruit on each, and vice versa (up to 
 a certain limit). 
 
 Fifth. The greater the quantity of fruit on a vine the smaller the 
 percentage of sugar will it contain. 
 
 Before pruning, a point must be mentioned which does not 
 receive sufficient attention at the hands of our vignerons : this is 
 
113 
 
 to always cut a shoot through the bud above the highest one 
 which it is intended to grow, as in Fig. 32, where the dotted line 
 
 indicates where it should be cut. The 
 natural partition is here taken advan- 
 tage of to prevent the accumulation of 
 water, &c., which might rot and split the 
 shoot, and injure the bud below. As it 
 may be rather difficult to cut exactly 
 through this division, it is better to make 
 the cut slightly above it and obliquely, 
 so as to destroy the bud which it is not 
 intended to keep. 
 
 The vigneron having mastered these 
 preliminary principles, we will proceed to 
 describe the different methods of pruning. 
 
 FIG. 32. 
 
 SHORT SPUB PRUNING. 
 
 This system, being the simplest, is the one which must be considered 
 first. 
 
 Vines pruned according to this method consist of a stem or trunk, 
 and a crown composed of a variable number of short spurs radiating 
 from the centre. These spurs consist of shoots of the year cut back 
 to two or three eyes each. Care must be taken to leave the new 
 spur in such a manner as to guard as much as possible against the 
 excessive elongation of the arm which bears it. 
 
 FIG. 33. 
 
 Fig. 33 represents in detail, before and after pruning, an arm and 
 spur of a vine pruned according to this style. If either of the other 
 shoots were made use of to form the new spur, it would entail the 
 leaving of a fragment of two-year-old wood of appreciable length, and 
 
114 
 
 if this was continued year after year the arm would become so long 
 as to seriously interfere with cultivation. Pruned as in Fig. 33, the 
 length of two-year-old wood left is reduced to a minimum. 
 
 Several arms, each pruned in this way, are left every year, so that 
 a complete vine will be as in Fig. 34. The same vine after pruning 
 is represented in Fig. 35. The shoot b, growing off the old wood, has 
 
 FIG. 34. 
 
 FIG. 35. 
 
 not been entirely removed, but cut back to one eye. Although 
 incapable of giving rise to fruit-bearing shoots, it will give a shoot 
 which can be employed to form a new spur at the ensuing pruning, 
 when the old arm (extending beyond it) which has become too long 
 
115 
 
 may be removed. In other words, the eye at b is left to provide for 
 the replacement of an arm, which, through old age or faulty pruning, 
 had become unduly elongated. 
 
 A properly pruned vine (pruned according to this system) should 
 present spurs which radiate upwards and outwards, so that the young 
 shoots springing from them do not get tangled and twisted together. 
 
 The number of these spurs to be left upon a vine depends upon the 
 climate ; if the ch'mate be cold, three or four will be ample, whilst 
 if it be warm it will be better to leave a considerable number say, 
 eight or nine. 
 
 This is as much on account of the extra size of the vine under the 
 influence of the increase in light and heat as to regulate to some 
 extent the strength of the wine. The greater the development and 
 number of bunches on each vine the lighter will this be, as we have 
 several times had occasion to see. 
 
 This method applies equally well to vines trained to stakes or 
 gooseberry style ; but should never be adopted for vines trained on 
 wires, as no advantage is to be gained, whilst all the disadvantages 
 of the wire will present themselves. 
 
 All vines which were said to require short pruning in Chapter IV. 
 should be pruned according to this system. Those which will give 
 good results with short or long pruning may also be pruned in this 
 way in the cool parts of the first region. Those which were said to 
 require long pruning should never be pruned in this way, although 
 giving good results with either method. 
 
 The Muscats should be short pruned, and if grown for the production 
 of raisins should, in addition to this, have their crowns near the 
 ground, so as to enable large berries, with as high a percentage of 
 glucose as possible, to be obtained. 
 
 ROD-PRUNING, 
 
 Or, in other and general terms, long pruning, consists in leaving on 
 the vine at pruning time one or more rods or leaders of wood of the 
 current year having more than six buds or eyes on it. The shoot 
 that has served during the previous year is removed and a new one 
 brought down in its place, so that each leader only lasts a season. 
 
 Great care should be exercised in the choice of the leader. It is 
 unnecessary to say that it should fulfil the conditions illustrated in 
 Fig. 30 (page 110), as unless capable of bearing fruit it would be 
 absolutely useless. 
 
 I 2 
 
116 
 
 Care must also be taken to make provision for a new leader for the 
 ensuing pruning. Except great care be exercised in the green 
 pruning, as we shall see hereafter, none of the shoots growing off the 
 rod or leader of the previous year are eligible for the ensuing one. 
 
 FIG. 36. 
 
 Fig. 36 illustrates this clearly. The leader left here had eight 
 buds on it. Of these the first two, a and b, have not developed 
 themselves; c and d have only grown slightly, the shoots result- 
 ing being too small to constitute a new leader. It would be 
 necessary to go as far as f before obtaining a shoot of sufficient 
 length and strength to form a new leader. If this were done, it is 
 obvious that in a very few years the elongation of the arm of 
 the vine bearing the leader would become so considerable as to 
 seriously interfere with other operations. In order to obviate this 
 difficulty a short spur is left at the base, which, by the development 
 of the two eyes left on it, gives rise to the two shoots, c and d\ 
 the one resulting from the development of the lower one (D, Fig. 36) 
 is cut back to two eyes, in B, and forms a new spur termed the wood 
 spur, although also capable of bearing fruit. The shoot resulting from 
 the upper bud ((7, Fig. 36) forms the new rod, commonly termed the 
 fruit rod. The old rod and fragment of two-year-old wood are re- 
 moved by the cut marked A (Fig. 36), the two shoots resulting from 
 the development of the buds on D (Fig. 36) will in turn provide for a 
 new wood spur and fruit rod for the year succeeding their develop- 
 ment, the rod formed by C being removed. 
 
 This is the main point to master in the rod system of pruning. If pro- 
 perly carried into effect, the elongation of the arm bearing the leader 
 will not be more rapid than with the ordinary short spur system. 
 
117 
 
 When choosing the rod a shoot of medium vigour should be pre- 
 ferred to a very thick long-jointed one, as it is likely to bear more 
 fruit. 
 
 The simplest form of rod-pruning is that recommended by Guyot, 
 which consists in leaving only one wood spur and fruit-rod on 
 each vine. Figs. 37 and 38 represent a vine pruned according to 
 this method respectively before and after pruning. 
 
 FIG. 37. FIG. 38. 
 
 It will be observed that the crown of such a vine is rather near the 
 surface of the soil; Dr. Guyot, living, as he did, in a cool district, 
 was led to recommend such a course. 
 
 In Australia it will be found preferable to effect some slight modifi- 
 cations in this method, such as substituting wires for the large and 
 small stake attached to each vine, and considerably raising the crown 
 
 FIG. 39. 
 
 of the vine. In the second region of the colony it will be best to 
 leave two leaders on each vine, as is represented in Figs. 39 and 40, 
 
118 
 
 which respectively show the vine before and after pruning. It is as 
 well to leave a spare short spur or two on a vine pruned in this way. 
 
 FIG. 40. 
 
 Should any accident happen to the arm bearing the leader, it may then 
 be replaced without loss of time. 
 
 If the vines be staked, it is still possible to prune them long; the 
 leader is then brought round the crown of the vine, and tied either to 
 one of the other arms or to the main stem of the vine. (Fig. 41.) 
 
 FIG. 41. 
 
 This presents the advantage of enabling cultivation to be carried out 
 in several directions, each vine not occupying a much greater space 
 than would be necessary for an ordinary short pruned vine. It is not 
 necessary to explain that the leader should be selected in the same 
 way as for the former system. 
 
 This method, consisting of spurs and rod, may be termed the 
 mixed system of pruning it gives excellent results with such 
 sorts as the Shiraz (Red Hermitage), Tokay, Pinot, and several 
 
119 
 
 others, which are suited for either long or short pruning, as glated in 
 Chapter IV. 
 
 In warm climates with rich soils, where very large yields are to be 
 expected, a more considerable development may be advantageously 
 given to each vine, as is represented in Figs. 42 and 43, representing 
 respectively the vine before and after pruning. It will be readily 
 
 \\ 
 
 FIG. 43. 
 
 seen that this system consists of two permanent branches, from 
 which protrude a variable number of arms, each constituted accord- 
 ing to Guyofs method. The temporary leaders may be inclined 
 
120 
 
 upwards at an angle of about 45, and tied to a second wire (the top 
 one being reserved for the young shoots as they come out), or bent 
 round and tied to the main branch of the vine. In forming such a 
 vine care must be taken not to establish it too rapidly, but to only 
 add, say, one arm bearing fruit-rod and spur each year until it 
 has attained its full size ; in this way a vigorous long-lived vine may- 
 be obtained with a stout stem, which will be capable of yielding 
 enormous crops for a considerable number of years. 
 
 These are the principal systems of training vines. There are many 
 others chiefly variations of these which, although interesting, are 
 not of sufficient practical importance to deserve a detailed description 
 in an elementary work. 
 
 Once the above methods are thoroughly mastered, all other methods 
 will be easily learned. Amongst the most important are the 
 Chaintres System, consisting of a rather ramified stem bearing 
 spurs and fruit-rods, which are propped on small forks driven 
 into the ground. When it is desired to cultivate, the whole vine 
 is thrown bodily over into the next row, the forks withdrawn, 
 and the ground tilled; the forks are then replaced, and the vine 
 thrown back upon them. The same thing is done to the next row, 
 and so on till the block is cultivated. Although this system gives 
 very heavy crops of light wine, and the shelter of the leaves, which 
 entirely cover the ground, keeps the latter cool in a dry district, it is 
 very doubtful if the system would give good results in Australia, on 
 account of the extra labour rendered necessary. 
 
 Another system is training the vines on overhead trellises this is 
 very suitable for such sorts as the Zante Currant and others requiring 
 great extension. It is established on the same lines as the other 
 systems, and only requires notice " en passant" The overhead part 
 should be sufficiently high to enable a horse to pass underneath with 
 the plough. Other systems, such as training vines on living or dead 
 trees, are not practical, and therefore not to be recommended, especially 
 the former. 
 
 Time for Pruning. Vines must never be pruned before the wood 
 of the year is ripe that is when it has lost its green herbaceous 
 appearance, and assumed its ordinary brown or grey winter state; 
 once this has occurred, it is safe to prune. This change is marked by 
 the cessation of bleeding or flowing of sap when a shoot is cut. It 
 
121 
 
 varies with the season and the sort of vine, and should be fixed 
 accordingly. In a general way the middle of May is not too early to 
 commence pruning, especially for early sorts, such as PinotSj Chas- 
 selas, &c. 
 
 In certain cases it may be an advantage to prune very late. If 
 spring frosts are to be feared, by pruning the early sorts only when 
 the buds are beginning to swell, their coming into leaf will be delayed 
 for as much as a fortnight, a sufficient time in most cases to enable 
 them to escape injury from this cause. 
 
 Again, late pruning is an excellent preventative of the non-setting 
 of the grapes, to which some sorts are liable. The copious bleeding 
 thus produced counteracts in a great measure the excess of sap in the 
 vine, which we saw (p. 12) was in the majority of cases the cause of 
 the abortion of a large number of flowers. It is well on this account to 
 prune such sorts as are liable to set their fruit badly very late; these 
 are chiefly the Cabernet, Malbeck, Riesling, as well as some others. 
 
 Instruments for Pruning. In olden days the vine was pruned with 
 a sort of hooked knife, termed a " serpette "; such an instrument was 
 slow as well as dangerous, and has been replaced by the secateur, or 
 pruning scissors, which is too well known to require description. A 
 small garden-saw will also be found convenient for removing any old 
 arms, &c., which cannot conveniently be cut with the secateur. 
 
122 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 SUMMER PRUNING. 
 
 Under this heading we will consider all the different operations 
 which have to be executed on the vine itself, from the time it begins 
 to bud in the spring till vintage time. These comprise ordinary- 
 operations, such as disbudding, topping, and tying up, which are 
 practised in most, if not all, of our Victorian vineyards, and some others 
 which might with advantage be executed in special cases, if the 
 augmentation in the crop due to them were sufficient to justify the 
 employment of the extra labour necessary for their execution. Such 
 operations as nipping off the tops of the young shoots, or making an 
 annular incision round them, with the view of preventing the non- 
 setting of the flowers, or stripping off the leaves to afford greater 
 facilities for the ripening of the fruit, come under the latter heading. 
 
 Disbudding, as the name implies, consists in removing all unneces- 
 sary buds as soon as they have burst out into leaf. All shoots having 
 no fruit on them, and which are not necessary to provide wood for the 
 ensuing pruning, should be removed when they are from four to six 
 inches long, or as soon as it can be ascertained with certainty that 
 they bear no fruit, as at this time they can be removed with ease. If 
 they have attained a considerable size before removal, this would 
 entail a waste of energy to the plant, which ought to be avoided. It 
 is also difficult to break them off without wounding to some extent 
 the wood of the vine on which they grow. Sometimes two shoots 
 grow out of the same bud. If this be a bud which was intended to 
 produce a shoot to be utilized at the next dry pruning the weaker 
 one of the two should be removed, otherwise they may both be left, 
 that is, if both show fruit. 
 
 When disbudding, it is important to make provision for replacing 
 arms which, by continual or faulty pruning, have become too long. 
 With this object a few shoots (one or two) ought to be left at the 
 base of such an arm, which may be cut back to one eye at pruning 
 time, as has already been explained (p. 114). 
 
123 
 
 The importance of disbudding varies with the climate and the kind 
 of vine grown. As a rule, the colder the climate the greater the 
 necessity for this operation. If we examine what is done in Europe 
 we will find that, in the cold districts of Canton de Vaud (Switzerland), 
 Burgundy, and Champagne, it is always carefully executed, whilst in 
 many of the warm parts of Southern France (corresponding to our 
 third and the warmer parts of our second region), it is entirely 
 neglected even in well-managed vineyards. The question of the 
 proper ripening of the fruit governs this operation. In a cold climate 
 the extra shade is a drawback ; in a warm one it is an advantage. 
 
 Certain sorts require disbudding far more than others. Those 
 which send out shoots from all parts of the vine should be submitted 
 to this treatment under any circumstances, whilst such sorts as only 
 send out a limited number of shoots where no buds were left need 
 only be disbudded in a cool climate. The Pinots (Burgundy), Gamay, 
 Gouais, and many others, belong to the first type, and ought always 
 to be disbudded, whilst such sorts as Shiraz (Red Hermitage), 
 Chasselas, Tokay, &c., do not require so much care in this direction. 
 
 Certain conditions may modify the above directions. If strong 
 winds are to be feared early in the season, it will be better not to 
 disbud until the dangerous time has passed. If the winds occur later, 
 it is better to leave the disbudding till the vines are fit to be tied up. 
 
 As disbudding weakens the vine it is a good preventative of the 
 non-setting of the flowers, and ought to be rigorously carried out in 
 districts where this is to be feared. 
 
 Topping consists in cutting or breaking off the shoots of the vine 
 from time to time, in order to enable air to circulate freely among the 
 vines, and to render summer cultivation possible. Although applied 
 to vines trained in all manner of ways, those trained gooseberry-bush 
 style are topped more than the others, as, having no support, they are 
 more liable to spread in all directions, so as to hinder summer 
 cultivation. 
 
 The operation is very simple, and consists in trimming the vine to 
 the required size with a sickle or large knife. A broken scythe-blade, 
 about twelve or fifteen inches in length, fitted to a handle, is very 
 suitable for this purpose. 
 
 As is the case for disbudding, only in a far greater degree, topping 
 is of more importance in a cold than in a warm climate. In the 
 
124 
 
 former all that is possible should be done to promote the ripening; of 
 the grapes, whilst in the latter they easily get over-ripe. 
 
 In the warmer parts of Victoria vines are extensively trained goose- 
 berry style, and topped in an excessive manner, the idea of the vine- 
 growers being that, by removing the extremities of the shoots, they 
 strengthen the vine. No more fatal error could be made. As we saw 
 (p. 11), the greater part of the solid substance of the vine is derived 
 from the air by the green leaves; it stands to reason that by continually 
 removing the fresh leaves the plant must eventually suffer consider- 
 able injury. Although vines topped even to a considerable extent 
 may for the first year give excellent results, both as regards quantity 
 and quality, they will gradually lose their vigour, and after a few 
 years appear to be completely exhausted. The following passage 
 from Dr. G-uyot's work, " Culture de la Vigne et Vinification," amply 
 proves this. He says : " If one tops all the shoots of a vine evenly, 
 without allowing any to extend as a long shoot, all the bunches 
 succeed well, and the crop is abundant the first year, if the number 
 of branches does not exceed that which the vine ought to bear ; the 
 second year the bunches are scarcer, looser, and smaller ; the third 
 year the vine has lost some of its vigour, and its buds are almost 
 sterile. It remains in this state the following years, and only 
 resumes its fertility when, by ceasing to top, it is allowed to renovate 
 itself. The more vigourous the vine which is topped the more 
 rapidly will it become sterile. It has occurred to me to see under 
 these conditions the second buds develop with energy, and carry 
 away the bunches in an exaggerated vegetation, in spite of a second 
 topping executed on them ; this topping which, when practised 
 partially and only on one or two special branches of the vine, opposes 
 itself to all non-setting of the fruit, becomes sometimes a cause 
 of non-setting if applied to the entire vine, but in every case absolute 
 and repeated topping ^becomes a cause of sterilization and final 
 decline." 
 
 Dr. Guyot recommends topping to be only executed on the fruit 
 branch left according to his system of pruning (Fig. 38 p.,1 17), the two 
 shoots growing off the wood spur being tied to a stake, and allowed 
 to fully develop themselves. 
 
 This would be impossible on vines trained gooseberry-bush style, 
 for which reason the system is not to be recommended in the warm 
 
125 
 
 districts of the colony. The poor yield of our vineyards, compared to 
 that obtained in Southern France, is probably due to the excessive 
 topping practised, especially in the warmer parts. 
 
 I have observed many cases in which blocks of vines trained 
 gooseberry style, which had almost ceased to be productive, and only 
 produced miserable shoots scarcely worth leaving at pruning time, 
 resumed their vigour and bore good crops when staked and the 
 shoots allowed to grow. 
 
 In the south of France many vineyards are simply pruned in winter, 
 and neither disbudded, topped, nor tied up to stakes or wires, but 
 allowed to grow wild, so to speak, with the result that enormous 
 crops of good wine are obtained from them. The shoots and leaves 
 spreading in all directions protect the fruit from the burning rays of 
 the sun, and at the same time shelter the soil and keep it cool, thereby 
 hindering the excessive evaporation of moisture. In addition to 
 these advantages, by forming a sort of network, the vines protect 
 each other from the effects of high winds. The evidence given by 
 witnesses before the Royal Commission on Vegetable Products also 
 tends to prove this. 
 
 If the excessive growth of weeds is to be feared, it will be better to 
 train the vines on stakes or wires, as this will render cultivation 
 possible at any time. 
 
 In spite of these manifest disadvantages, the gooseberry system has 
 something to recommend it, as it renders economy, both of labour and 
 stakes, possible, so that in poorer soils, where the vines grow with 
 medium vigour, it may be tolerated. Not more than one topping in a 
 season should be given, and the shoots should be cut at least four 
 leaves above the last bunch. Unless this is done there will not be 
 enough leaves left upon the plant to provide for the necessary accumu- 
 lation of reserve materials in the buds for the ensuing year after the 
 elaboration of the crop of grapes. If care be observed in these points, 
 the diminution in crop may be so small as to be compensated for by 
 the greater facilities of cultivation, &c. It would be well to allow a 
 portion of the vineyard to grow wild every year say one-fifth so 
 that in five years the whole vineyard will have had time to completely 
 regenerate itself. This reminds one of the precept in the Bible, 
 Exodus xxiii. 10, 11, wherein it is ordained to cultivate the vineyard 
 and olive ground for six years, and leave it alone the seventh. 
 
126 
 
 Tying up must be had recourse to in all cases where the vines are 
 not trained gooseberry style or let to grow wild ; it necessitates the 
 employment of some support to tie the vine to, which may consist of 
 either wire or stakes. The suitability of either of these is decided, 
 as we saw in the preceding chapter, by the mode of pruning 
 adopted ; the only method admitting of either sort of support being 
 employed is that illustrated in Fig. 41, where it will be readily under- 
 stood that, if the vines are staked, the rod or leader must be brought 
 round and tied down to the crown, whilst if trained on wire it may be 
 tied along it. 
 
 With this mode of pruning, it becomes a question of expense which 
 method of training be adopted. The absolute cost of either depends 
 upon a variety of circumstances, such as proximity to good timber, 
 facilities for carting, wire, &c., &e. The relative cost, however, is 
 more easily stated, and depends chiefly upon the distance apart at 
 which the vines are planted. Under ordinary circumstances, with 
 vines planted at 5 feet x 5 feet, stakes will cost almost twice as much 
 as wire ; at 7 feet x 7 feet, the expense will be almost the same in 
 each case ; whilst at 10 feet x 10 feet, wire will cost considerably more 
 than stakes. The cost of cultivation with stakes is naturally less than 
 would be the case with the wire. With the former this can be 
 executed entirely by horse labour in two perpendicular directions, 
 whilst with the latter there will always be a narrow band of soil 
 between the rows, which must be cultivated by hand labour. 
 
 Whether tied to stakes or wire, the tying should be done as early 
 as possible, so as to give the leaves time to grow in all directions and 
 completely protect the berries from the sun. In warm climates great 
 damage is done by postponing the tying until the fruit is of the size 
 of large shot ; the sudden exposure to the sun's rays causes them to be 
 scorched, and thus injures both the quality and quantity of the crop. 
 Vines should be tied up, especially in a warm climate, as soon as the 
 flowering is over and the fruit properly set. 
 
 The material used for tying vines is not of great importance, the 
 cheapest being the best. In districts where rushes are to be found 
 growing on river flats they will be very useful, and may be cut, dried, 
 and stacked away during the slack time after the vintage. The men 
 may be employed to cut and trim them on wet days during the winter 
 when no other work can be done. Before employing rushes to tie up 
 
127 
 
 vines they should be soaked in water for a day or two, in order to 
 render them soft and pliable, as in the dry state they are very brittle, 
 and snap off easily. If no rushes can be obtained, a good substitute 
 will be found in rye-straw; an acre or so of rye, according to the size 
 of the vineyard, may be sown for the purpose. New Zealand flax 
 (Phormium Tenax) will also be found useful. A knife, with four 
 or five blades about one-third of an inch apart, will enable a leaf to be 
 cut into a large number of strips with ease. 
 
 After the vines are tied, the shoots will probably continue to grow 
 the extremities above the stakes may be cut off, although this should 
 not be done too often. Good strong stakes should be employed, pre- 
 ferably made of split timber, not less than 2 inches square, and of 
 sufficient height to allow a considerable amount of growth above the 
 crown of the vine ; if this be 2 feet above the surface, the stakes 
 should not be less than 4ft. Gin. above the ground, which will 
 necessitate their being oft. 6in. to 6 feet in length. Vine-stakes 
 of stringybark, messmate, or box timber of the above dimensions, 
 tarred or charred at the lower extremity before being driven into the 
 soil, ought to last in good condition for fourteen or sixteen years. 
 In France it is customary to draw and stack the stakes during the 
 winter, but of course expense of labour renders such a course 
 impracticable in Australia. Tying to wire rs practically the same as 
 tying to stakes, and needs no detailed description; the shoots are tied 
 together in two or more small bundles, and not tied separately. 
 
 Nipping off the terminal bud of a shoot or Pincement, as it is 
 termed in French resembles ordinary topping in many respects, but 
 differs from it chiefly in being executed before the flowering ; it is 
 executed in many parts of France upon the fruit-bearing shoots as a 
 preventative of the non-setting of the blossom. It is also had recourse 
 
 FIG. 44. 
 
 to as a supplement to the system of pruning employed in the Bordeaux 
 district, which will be readily understood by reference to Fig. 44. 
 
128 
 
 This is similar to the mode of pruning illustrated in Figs. 39, 40, 
 but differs from it in there being no short or wood spur left at the 
 base of the long or fruit rod ; the shoots resulting from the develop- 
 ment of a and/* will pro vide fresh fruit rods for the ensuing year. As 
 we saw Cp. 116), under ordinary circumstances these buds would not 
 develop themselves ; only those in c, d, e, h, and t would produce 
 shoots fit to form leaders. By carefully nipping these before flowering 
 time their growth is slightly checked, and the buds a and /, which 
 would otherwise have remained latent, are caused to give rise to two 
 shoots which will constitute leaders for the next year. This system 
 gives good results in France, but the difficulty of executing this 
 nipping at a proper time and manner on a large scale in a country 
 where skilled vignerons are scarce renders it unsuitable for Australia. 
 The nipping of fruit shoots on vines trained on wire in the ordinary 
 way might with advantage be practised on sorts which are liable to 
 set badly at flowering time, a week or so before this important function 
 takes place, should the benefit derived from it justify the extra 
 expense it would entail. 
 
 Annular Incision. Although this cannot be recommended as one 
 of the ordinary vineyard operations, it deserves mention, and might in 
 certain cases be employed with advantage. Its object is to prevent 
 the non-setting of the flowers, and it consists in removing a ring of 
 bark, as narrow as possible, from the base of a fruit-bearing shoot, just 
 before flowering ; or in removing a similar ring of bark before the end 
 of the winter from near the base of the leader which is to bear the 
 fruit-growing shoots. It seems to act, like most other operations 
 which tend to diminish the non-setting, by weakening the vine, and 
 should not be too extensively practised. It presents the disadvantage 
 of rendering shoots thus treated very liable to break off under the 
 influence of wind. 
 
 Although the operation may be performed with a small pruning- 
 knife, special instruments are manufactured for the purpose, with 
 which it is possible to treat many vines in a short time. On the 
 whole, although good results have resulted from this operation, it is 
 not employed anywhere on a large scale. 
 
 Stripping the leaves of the vine before vintage time, so as to 
 facilitate the ripening of the grapes, is never necessary in either the 
 second or third regions of the colony ; in the cooler parts of the first 
 
129 
 
 it may, unexceptional cases, be employed with advantage. The leaves 
 should only be removed a few days before the complete maturity of 
 the fruit, otherwise it will be very liable to be hardened and burnt by 
 the sun. Foex recommends to only tear off the limb or flat part of 
 the leaf, leaving the petiole or leaf stalk in its place, in order to allow 
 the fruit to profit by the materials contained in it, as well as to pre- 
 vent wounding the shoot bearing the fruit, which may be required for 
 pruning. In no case in Australia would it be beneficial to remove 
 more than one-half or two-thirds of the leaves on a vine. 
 
130 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 CULTIVATION. 
 
 The surface of a vineyard must be kept in a thoroughly loose 
 condition ; we have already seen that the ground must be properly 
 loosened to a considerable depth before planting ; it must also be 
 kept in a loose state as much as possible, and no agent is more 
 powerful in this direction than thorough cultivation of the surface. 
 If the surface be kept loose, the lower layers will not settle down to 
 the same extent as would otherwise be the case. In addition to this, 
 cultivation is necessary in order to destroy the weeds, which grow 
 with great ease in most vineyards, with detrimental influence to the 
 vines near them. 
 
 The different cultural operations which should be performed in 
 a vineyard may be grouped as summer and winter cultivations. 
 
 The winter cultivation is the most important, and has for its primary 
 object the proper aeration of the soil. This acts beneficially in 
 a variety of ways, but chiefly in rendering many mineral substances 
 more soluble, and therefore more readily assimilable than would 
 otherwise be the case; this cultivation should preferably be executed 
 with the plough, as by turning the soil upside down greater facilities 
 are afforded for its thorough aeration. 
 
 The depth of this ploughing should not be too considerable, as it 
 would be liable to injure the tender absorbent rootlets of the vine ; 
 as these do not, and should not, come so near the surface in a dry as 
 in a moist climate, it follows that the winter cultivation should be 
 deeper in the former than in the latter case. In a general way 
 it should vary between 4 and 6 inches 4 inches in a cold, and 6 inches 
 in a warm dry district. The best means of executing this ploughing 
 varies according to circumstances. If excessive moisture during the 
 winter is to be feared, the ground should be gathered up to the vines 
 on each side, so as to leave a furrow down the centre of the row by 
 which the surface water may run off. If too much moisture is not to 
 be feared, this will not be necessary, and the soil may be ploughed in 
 
131 
 
 whatever way is most convenient. In many parts of France it 
 is customary to gather the soil in the centre of the rows towards the 
 latter part of the winter, the band of soil left along the row between 
 the vines being drawn into the centre with hoes or other hand imple- 
 ments. This baring of the stems of the vines exposes larvae of 
 insects to the action of frost, &c., and enables all suckers or weeds to 
 be removed with ease. As it must be done by hand labour, it is not 
 to be recommended in Australia, more especially as the advantages to 
 be derived from it would not be likely to repay the extra cost. 
 
 It is unnecessary to enlarge upon the different rules to be observed 
 in ploughing, such as only moving the soil when in a fit condition, 
 and not when wet and liable to form into lumps. These points are 
 well known to practical farmers, and as for those who are as yet 
 inexperienced, they will obtain better information from a practical 
 ploughman on the subject than could be expressed in many pages of 
 a book. 
 
 As far as implements are concerned, much the same thing may be 
 said. In stiff soils ploughs with a long mould-board, capable of com- 
 pletely turning the sod, will be found to give the best results, whilst 
 in loose or sandy soils short mould-boards may be used with advantage. 
 It is unnecessary to say that wherever possible two or preferably 
 three furrow ploughs should be employed. 
 
 Summer Cultivation. The object of summer cultivation is two- 
 fold. First, to keep the vines clear of weeds; and second, by keeping 
 the surface in a thoroughly loose condition, to insure the retention of 
 a sufficient amount of moisture in the soil during the dry weather. 
 The effect of a loose surface in checking evaporation is enormous. 
 If the surface becomes compact and hard, it in reality consists of an 
 innumerable number of small interstices, communicating with each 
 other so as to form fine channels, which acting by capillary attrac- 
 tion, like the wick of a lamp, draw the moisture up from the lower 
 layers of soil, and allow it to freely evaporate into the air. Surface 
 cultivation breaks up these fine continuous channels, and checks the 
 loss of moisture. Mulching or covering with sand or gravel acts in a 
 similar manner. It is a well-known fact that soil under a small heap 
 of straw is always cool and moist. Mulching with straw has many 
 disadvantages ; amongst others it presents a harbour for a host of 
 noxious insects and interferes with ploughing, which, as we have 
 
 K 2 
 
132 
 
 seen, is necessary for the aeration of the soil. It is, therefore, best to 
 mulch with soil, or in other words, to thoroughly cultivate the surface, 
 unless in the case mentioned in the previous chapter, where the vines 
 are allowed to grow wild during the summer, and where the large 
 number of leaves protecting the surface of the soil and keeping it 
 cool prevent excessive evaporation. 
 
 In all other cases thorough cultivation must be resorted to. More 
 especially is this the case if vines be irrigated. As with other plants, 
 a thorough surface cultivation must follow every application of water, 
 without which no good results can follow from it. 
 
 The summer cultivations should always be executed with scarifiers, 
 grubbers, or cultivators, of which there are an immense variety of 
 types, some more suitable than others for certain descriptions of soils. 
 It is unnecessary for us here to describe any of these implements; 
 those which break the ground most thoroughly and leave it in the 
 finest state of division are the best. As the summer cultivations 
 only require to be superficial not exceeding 3 inches or so in depth 
 the implements should be chosen accordingly. 
 
 The first of these cultivations should take place early in the spring, 
 before the buds begin to burst, and should level all the ridges caused 
 by the winter ploughing. If the vines are not trellised, but planted 
 either on the square or quincunx system more than 5 feet apart, a 
 very simple way of levelling will be to run a light single-furrow 
 plough without a wheel at right angles (or at 60 if it be the quincunx 
 system) to the direction of the winter ploughing; this furrow, in the 
 centre of the row, will allow the wheel and front tooth of the scarifier 
 to pass evenly along, whilst the other teeth tear and level the soil 
 completely in all directions. 
 
 If the vines are trained on wires, it will be advisable to level the soil 
 to some extent with a couple of furrows in each row, run in whichever 
 direction may be required before proceeding to employ the scarifier. 
 Of course the baud of soil along the wires must be broken up by hand 
 labour, either with spade or hoe, the latter being preferable. The 
 number of summer cultivations necessary is very variable, and, as a 
 rule, is regulated to a great extent by the growth of weeds; the 
 amount of cultivation required to keep these down is usually more 
 than would be absolutely necessary for the maintenance of the sur- 
 face in a proper state. Persons who are so fortunate as not to be 
 
133 
 
 troubled with weeds will find it greatly to their advantage to give 
 two or three good scarifyings during the course of: the summer. 
 
 Cultivation may be proceeded with at any time when the soil is in 
 a fit state, except when late frosts are to be feared, or at flowering 
 time. The stirring of the soil reducing the temperature of the air, is 
 liable to be attended with unfavorable results at these times. 
 
134 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 GRAFTING. 
 
 Although grafting is an operation which, it might seem, ought not 
 to be required on a properly laid-out young vineyard, yet this hand- 
 book would be incomplete without a brief chapter devoted to the 
 subject, more especially as it may often be found very useful to graft 
 a few vines of a vineyard. 
 
 It is naturally better that the most suitable sorts should be planted 
 in the first place, so that it will subsequently prove unnecessary to 
 change them, but this is not always an easy matter, especially in a 
 new district where the vine has not been cultivated before, and where, 
 under the peculiar circumstances of the locality, one sort may prove 
 so far superior to the others as to render it advantageous to replace 
 them either completely or partially by it. Grafting enables this to 
 be done without the loss of three or four years' crop, which rooting 
 out and replanting would necessarily entail. 
 
 Another case in which grafting is employed must also be mentioned, 
 but it is to be hoped that we may never be obliged to have recourse 
 to it on this account. This is the rafting of European sorts on 
 phylloxera-resistant American stocks. The American vines, although 
 phylloxera resistant, with very few exceptions produce wine of totally 
 different character to the different " cepages" of the V. Vinifera 
 (European sorts). By grafting the latter upon the former we have a 
 solution to the difficulty, which has already enabled European vine- 
 growers to reconstitute to a great extent the millions of acres which 
 were destroyed by the pest. 
 
 In addition to these cases, grafting often has a truly beneficial 
 effect in making a vine bear more regularly and in diminishing the 
 non-setting of the fruit, chiefly because the joint, presenting a certain 
 opposition to the flow of the sap, weakens the vine to some extent in 
 the same manner as late pruning, the annular incision, &c., which, as 
 
in 
 
 we have already seen, are means of combating the non-setting of the 
 fruit. 
 
 I, myself, have had practical experience of some vines of Cabernet- 
 Saiivignon grafted on Miller's Burgundy (Pinot Meunier) stocks, 
 which set their fruit far better than similar vines growing on their own 
 roots. Some authors go so far as to say that Cabernet grafted on 
 Cabernet, or any sort on a stock of the same sort as itself, will bear 
 better than growing on its own roots. 
 
 It has been found that the Malbec, which, as we have already seen, 
 is very liable to set its fruit badly, gives far better crops when 
 grafted on some American sorts, especially the Solonis (a variety of 
 V. Riparia). 
 
 The above are examples in which grafting is attended with bene- 
 ficial results, but this is not always the case. If the stock and scion 
 do not suit each other the results may be disastrous. As an example, 
 a case may be mentioned which came under my notice of some Shiraz 
 (Red Hermitage) grafted, through a mistake of the vigneron, upon 
 some vines of Pinot Blanc. Although the grafts took perfectly, the 
 resulting vines were absolutely sterile, and never had a single bunch 
 upon them, even ten years after the execution of the operation, besides 
 which they did not ripen their wood till two months later than the 
 other vines of the vineyard, the extremities of the shoots sometimes 
 remaining herbaceous throughout the whole winter. Some Chasselas 
 grafted on similar stocks in the same block were very successful, bore 
 large crops of grapes, and ripened their wood thoroughly every year. 
 A general rule often given by practical vignerons is to graft red sorts 
 upon red, and white upon white. It will be observed that the case 
 mentioned above was a departure from this rule. 
 
 The enumeration of the different American stocks suitable for 
 grafting with such-and-such a European sort would lead us too far. 
 It will suffice to say that the scion and stock should as much as 
 possible be growers of similar vigour, a weak grafted on an extremely 
 vigorous one, or vice versa, being most liable to give unsatisfactory 
 results. 
 
 The different methods of grafting vines are extremely numerous 
 and varied. Want of space renders it impossible for us to describe 
 them all; we shall limit ourselves to two methods which are applicable 
 in different cases. Whatever be the method of grafting adopted, it is 
 
136 
 
 absolutely indispensable tbat the cambium, or generative, layer, situated 
 between the bark and the wood of both scion and stock, should 
 coincide in at least one point; the greater the length through which 
 this contact takes place the better. If this condition be not properly 
 fulfilled the graft will not take. 
 
 First. Ordinary cleft graft, applicable when the diameters of stock 
 and scion are different. 
 
 Second. English cleft graft, which can only be employed when the 
 stock and scion are of the same diameter, as would be the case when 
 grafting young-rooted American vines with European scions. 
 
 Ordinary cleft graft. This is the most common and simplest 
 method of grafting, and is so well known as to scarcelyfneed descrip- 
 tion. Reference to Fig. 45 will enable the process k to be readily 
 
 FIG. 45. 
 
 understood. The stock is cut off horizontally, and in as clean a 
 manner as possible, 4 inches* or so below the surface, with a small 
 saw. A clean cleft is made with a chisel or pruning knife, which 
 should preferably not extend right across the diameter of the stem. 
 The sides are cut clean with a sharp knife, and a small slip of wood 
 may be removed in order to allow the scion to be properly placed 
 with ease, and the cleft is kept open with a wedge made for the 
 purpose. The scion, consisting of a well-ripened shoot of the year, 
 
 * If a V. Vinifera is to be grafted on an American stock in a phylloxera - 
 infested district the stock should be cut off as near the surface as possible, so as 
 to prevent the scion forming roots of its own later on, which would expose it to 
 suffer from the attacks of the insect. 
 
187 
 
 cut to three eyes, should be cut at its base, as illustrated in Fig. 46 ; 
 
 that is, wedge-shaped, with the inner side narrower than the outer 
 one. It is inserted into the cleft, care being taken that the 
 cambium layers coincide, and the wedge carefully withdrawn ; 
 the stock will then hold the scion tightly, and all that will be 
 necessary will be to surround it with grafting wax or clay. 
 Should the cleft have been made too 'deep, or the stock be 
 rather weak, this will have to be tied, so as to insure the 
 scion being held firmly in its place. The operation properly 
 accomplished, the soil which was removed should be replaced 
 and preferably heaped up round the scion, as represented in 
 Fig. 45. 
 
 In order to insure contact between the cambium layers 
 of the stock and scion it is recommended to slightly incline 
 the latter, so that there may be a certainty of their cutting 
 each other, and thus being in contact in two points, one on 
 
 FIG 6 
 
 It is evident that this system of grafting may also be made use 
 of if stock and scion are both of the same size. In such a case the 
 cleft should be made right across the stock, and the scion cut to a 
 wedge of the same thickness on each side, but, as a rule, the 
 English cleft or splice graft will give more satisfactory results in 
 such a case, 
 
 This method of grafting will be understood by reference to Fig. 47. 
 Both stock and scion are cut obliquely at the same angle, and a 
 longitudinal slit is made very slightly above the centre of the 
 first section, so that with a slight pressure one can be made 
 to slide into the other, as represented in Fig. 47. The stock 
 and scion should be carefully fitted together, so as to render 
 the binding of the joint with string or other substance 
 unnecessary. In order that this should be the case both 
 stock and scion must be cut in exactly similar manner, so 
 that when put together no spaces where there is not contact 
 between the two may be found. 
 
 This is the mode of grafting most extensively employed 
 for grafting European sorts on phylloxera-proof American 
 stocks. It gives excellent results. The cambium layers of 
 FIG. 47. stock and scion meeting in several places, a thorough joint 
 
138 
 
 is made, which only weakens the resulting vine to an insignificant 
 extent. 
 
 In France whole nurseries of cuttings are sometimes planted out 
 already grafted, the cuttings striking and the graft taking simul- 
 taneously. Although a convenient process as it may be executed 
 during wet weather in a shed or other sheltered place on an average 
 only about 25 per cent, of these grafted cuttings strike; and, even 
 to obtain these, great care must be taken, frequent waterings and 
 weeding being necessary. 
 
 The best time for grafting is in early spring, just when the sap has 
 started to rise with vigour and the first leaves have come out. This 
 time varies according to the climate, but, as a rule, may be said to be 
 about the month of October. In the drier parts of the colony it will 
 be well to graft somewhat earlier, to avoid the desiccation of the scion, 
 which might otherwise ensue. In the cooler parts it will be better to 
 postpone the operation for a couple of weeks, to avoid the risk of 
 decay through excessive moisture. 
 
 As a rule, it is best to graft a late on an early variety, as the rise 
 of sap of the former causes the union between the two to effect itself 
 before any leaves have made their appearance. The vessels of the 
 stem are given time to prepare themselves for the supply of the sap 
 rendered necessary by the transpiration of the leaves. 
 
 As this is not always possible, and it may even be necessary to 
 graft an early on a late sort, it is advisable to stratify the cuttings 
 intended to be used as scions in the same way as ordinary cuttings 
 until the time for grafting has arrived. 
 
 It will be superfluous to insist that scions should always be chosen 
 with as much, if not more, care than ordinary cuttings. The same 
 rules are to be observed in the selection of each. 
 
 During the summer following the operation care should be taken 
 to remove any suckers growing from the stock, or, if grafting on 
 phylloxera-resistant stocks, any roots growing from the base of the 
 scion. 
 
 The value of different stocks is a subject upon which much has 
 been said, and opinions vary greatly. The following extract from 
 the " Cour Complet de Viticulture," the valuable work of Foex, the 
 director of the Agricultural College of Montpellier (France), will 
 throw some light upon the question. He says: " All the American 
 
139 
 
 ' cepages ' are not of the same value as regards the chances of their 
 successful grafting. The one of which the greatest number of 
 grafts take is the Vialla ; next to it come York Madeira, Jacquez, 
 and Taylor ; then Vitis Rupestris, and the wild V. Riparias. The 
 latter, after being planted out for two years, are refractory to graft. 
 Lastly, the Solonis, which is the most difficult of those usually 
 employed. The question of the accommodation of different stocks 
 to different ' cepages ' used to graft on them is as yet very imperfectly 
 known, and only seems to be of slight interest from a practical 
 point of view. The majority of stocks employed so far seem to 
 unite equally well with the different types grafted upon them, and to 
 nourish them equally well. Some people believe to have observed 
 that the Aramon succeeds particularly well on the Clinton, and the 
 Bouschet Hybrids upon the Jacquez." 
 
140 
 
 APPENDIX A. 
 
 ABSTRACT of Evidence taken by the Royal Commission on Vegetable 
 Products, giving the opinions of the witnesses upon some debatable 
 points relating to Viticulture. 
 
 IRRIGATION OF VINEYARDS. 
 IN FAVOUR OF IRRIGATION. 
 
 The Hon. Peter Laurence Van der Byl, Cape*Colony. 
 279. Irrigation does not interfere with the quality of the wine, 
 whilst crops of 2,000 gallons per acre are obtained with its aid. 
 
 Adolf W. Fox, Emu Creek. 
 
 2958. Irrigation would double the yield in the Bendigo district, 
 and improve the quality. Would gladly give 2 per acre for irriga- 
 tion. 
 
 Wm. Graham, Rutherglen. 
 
 6923. Would gladly irrigate if water was available. It would 
 improve the quality, as natural rainfall is sometimes deficient. 
 
 Henry Petersen, Emu Creek. 
 
 2939. Irrigation would enable much land to be devoted to viti- 
 culture which is now lying idle. 
 
 G. S. Smith, Wahgunyah. 
 7447. Intends to try irrigation on his vineyard. 
 
 NOT IN FAVOUR OF IRRIGATION. 
 Angela G. D. JBernacchi, Maria Island. 
 
 10097. Irrigation is practised in some Italian vineyards, but is not 
 to be recommended. The yield is largely increased, but the quality 
 deteriorated, even if the water is only applied in winter. 
 
 Jas. Bladier. 
 
 3020. Emphatically condemns irrigation of vineyards. Says no 
 vines are irrigated in France. Mentions case of Frenchman at 
 Wahgunyah who irrigated vines, but lost most of the crop through 
 oidium and black spot. 
 
HI 
 
 Alfred Biisse, Barnawatha. 
 6473. Does not believe in irrigation for vines. 
 
 Robert Turner, Rutherglen. 
 7109. Does not irrigate his vines, but irrigates other crops. 
 
 SUBSOILING OR TRENCHING. 
 
 IN FAVOUR OF SUBSOILING. 
 Hubert de Castella, St. Huberts, Lillydale. 
 
 4276. The land ought to be subsoiled before being planted. If 
 it be very loose, a simple ploughing may give good results, but it is 
 better to subsoil. The subsoil must not be brought to the surface. 
 
 G. B. Federli. 
 
 10418. Considers that soil should be deeply worked, but subsoil 
 left where it is. 
 
 Hugh Fraser, Brown's Plains. 
 6811. Subsoiled his land before planting. 
 
 Wm. Graham, Rutherglen. 
 
 6853. Subsoils the land with two ploughs, the second one only 
 loosening the subsoil without turning it over. If the subsoil be 
 brought to the surface the vines do not come to maturity so soon. 
 The soil is made cold, and cuttings are more liable to miss. 
 
 C. H. Morris, Brown's Plains. 
 
 6750. Brought the subsoil to the surface when planting his 
 vineyard, but is of opinion that it is better to simply stir it, leaving 
 it where it is. 
 
 Thos. A. Rattray, Tahbilk. 
 
 7538. Subsoils the land with two ploughs following each other, 
 but does not bring the subsoil to the surface. 
 
 IN FAVOUR OF TRENCHING. 
 Alfred Biisse, Barnawatha. 
 
 6452. Trenches the land from 18 to 20 inches with a trench 
 plough. 
 
 Hon. Peter Laurence Van der Byl, Cape Colony. 
 329. Trenches the ground by hand to a depth of 2 feet if the soil 
 be poor; if it be rich, simply ploughs it. 
 
 Robert Caughey, Gooramadda. 
 
 7300. Believes in bringing the subsoil to the surface ; it keeps 
 the vineyard cleaner for the time, and vines do better. 
 
142 
 
 F. G. Docker, Bontherambo. 
 
 8617. Hand-trenched one portion of the vineyard and plough- 
 trenched the other. 
 
 J. P. H. Gherig, Barnawatha. 
 
 6539. Prefers hand-trenching, but it does not pay. Two ploughs 
 do very well ; bringing the subsoil to the top is the best, although in 
 some sorts of soil it might make the ground sour. 
 
 Hans Larsen, Gannawarra. 
 
 5260. Necessity for trenching through clay till sandy subsoil is 
 reached. 
 
 J. H. Smithy North Barnawatha. 
 
 6654. Trenches to depth of 15 to 18 inches, bringing subsoil to 
 the top with a specially made double-furrow plough. 
 
 Robert Turner, Rutherglen. 
 7084. Plough-trenches the ground intended for vines. 
 
 The following witnesses consider both subsoiling and trenching 
 unnecessary : 
 
 D. G. Hamilton, Rutherglen. 
 
 7411. Is of opinion that a simple ploughing 7 or 8 inches deep is 
 sufficient preparation. His soil is a clayey loam with ironstone 
 pebbles. 
 
 Thos. Hardy, South Australia. 
 
 17. Of late has abandoned trenching, rinding it to be unnecessary; 
 simply ploughs to depth of 6 inches. The soil is of a loose character. 
 
 G. S. Smith, Wahgunyah. 
 
 7482. Simply ploughed the ground to a depth of 10 inches. The 
 soil is sandy. 
 
 DISTANCE APART OF VINES. 
 
 The following distances apart were recommended : 
 
 Alfred Biisse, Barnawatha. 
 6455. 7x7. 
 
 Hon. P. L. Van der Byl, Cape Colony. 
 340. 4 x 4, 5 x 5, or 6 x 6. 
 
 Hubert de Castella, St. Huberts, Lillydale. 
 4336. On the Yarra, 5 x 5; on the Murray, 8x8. 
 
 Alex. Caughey, Gooramadda. 
 7296. On wires, 10 x 4; where staked, 8x8. 
 
( 
 
 143 
 
 F. G. Docker, Bontherambo. 
 8614. Has vines at 6 x 6, but prefers 8x8. 
 
 Richard Dods, Marong. 
 2689. 9x9. 
 
 G. B. Federli. 
 
 10421. 8 x 8 or 10 x 10. 
 
 Hugh Fraser, Brown's Plains. 
 6820. 7 x 7, but 8 x 8 is preferable. 
 
 J. P. H. Gherig, Barnawatba. 
 6550. Not less tban 8 x 8, 10 x 10 is preferable. 
 
 Wm. Graham, Rutberglen. 
 6857. Planted formerly at 8 x 8, but prefers 10 x 10. 
 
 Thos Hardy, South Australia. 
 66. 12 x 20 for currants, 8 x 10 for wine grapes. 
 
 L. Levin, Rutherglen. 
 7182. 8x8. 
 
 C. H. Morris, Brown's Plains. 
 6759. Prefers 8 x 8 to 10 x 10. 
 
 T. A. Eattray, Tahbilk. 
 7538. 4x4 too close. The proper distance is 10 x 8 or 10 x 10. 
 
 Camille Reau, Wahgunyah. 
 7235. Planted at 5 x 5, but prefers 8 x 8 or 10 x 10. 
 
 J. H. Smith, North Barnawatha. 
 
 6652. Plants 10 x 5, and roots out every other one later on, so 
 as to make it 10 x 10. 
 
 Robert Turner, Rutherglen. 
 7155. 10 x 10. 
 
 G. S. Smith, Wahgunyah. 
 
 7494. 8x8. 
 
 CUTTINGS OR ROOTED VINES. 
 IN FAVOUR OF CUTTINGS. 
 
 Alfred Biisse, Barnawatha. 
 
 6459. Prefers cuttings, as once they strike they grow quicker 
 than the rooted vine, which has to form new roots after transplanting. 
 
 Hon. P. L. Van der Byl, Cape Colony. 
 336. Plant cuttings in preference to rooted vines. 
 
144 
 
 R. Caughey, Gooramadda. 
 
 7341. In a favorable season prefers cuttings, but rooted vines 
 are less liable to miss. 
 
 J. P. H. Gherig, Barnawatha. 
 
 6562. Prefers cuttings to rooted vines if circumstances are 
 favorable, as they overtake the rooted vines the second year. 
 
 Wm. Graham, Rutherglen. 
 
 6869. Prefers cuttings, as in a fair season they are just as good 
 as rooted vines. 
 
 D. G. Hamilton, Rutherglen. 
 7412. Decidedly approves of cuttings in planting a large vineyard, 
 
 Camille Reau, Wahgunyah. 
 
 7235. Plant 5 x 10 with cuttings; root out every second vine 
 later on, which can be employed to fill up misses. 
 
 IN FAVOUR OF ROOTED VINES. 
 
 Hubert de Castella, St. Huberts, Lillydale. 
 
 4282. Thinks one-year-old rooted vines are the best, as they are 
 more certain to grow. Has seen three-year-old rooted vines produce 
 as good vines as those planted as cuttings. 
 
 Thos. Hardy, South Australia. 
 20. Always plants rooted vines. 
 
 G. W. Knight, Bendigo. 
 
 9380. Rooted vines are to be preferred to cuttings, as they are 
 far more certain to grow, especially in the northern districts. 
 
 C. H. Morris, Brown's Plains. 
 
 6765. Thinks cuttings better than rooted vines, but recommends 
 the latter and employs them himself. 
 
 Thos. A. Rattray, Tahbilk. 
 
 7538. Certainly prefers rooted vines to cuttings, as they save a 
 year. 
 
 G. S. Smith, Wahgunyah. 
 
 7488. Has employed both systems ; the rooted vines are a cer- 
 tainty. 
 
 J. H. Smith, Barnawatha. 
 
 6659. Prefers rooted vines ; not that there is any advantage after 
 the plant has grown, but they are safer to take in the first go off. 
 
145 
 
 APPENDIX B. 
 
 LIST OF MEMBERS OF THE CENTRAL VINE- 
 GROWERS' ASSOCIATION, MELBOURNE. 
 
 [MAY, 1891.] 
 
 Name. 
 
 Adams, Henry ... 
 Allan, E. 
 
 Anderson, E. W. N. 
 Angas, J. H. 
 Angus and Robertson 
 Arapiles Shire Council 
 
 Barlow, John B. 
 Barlow, W. A. ... 
 Battallani, Jos. ... 
 Battersby, D. ... 
 Bavay, A. de 
 Bennett, J. 
 Bernacchi, A. G D. 
 Blayney, Thos. 
 Borelli, J. B. 
 Berwick, G. E. 
 Borwick, W. H. 
 Bowness, E. 
 Boys, Wallace R. 
 Bradbury, S. 
 Bradshaw, Thos. 
 Bragato, Romeo 
 Brenzing, Ernest 
 Bristow, G. B. N. 
 Bruhn, Albert ... 
 Brunning, William 
 Buchanan, Hon. J. 
 Buckland, Henry 
 Buckley, Allan K. 
 Burrough, G. C. 
 Biisse, F.,and Sons 
 Busst, C. J. 
 
 Campbell, John 
 Carolin, J. P. ... 
 Castella, Francois de 
 Cassuben Bros. ... 
 Caughey, A. 
 Christians, Wm. 
 Clarke, Hen. 
 Clennett, W. P. 
 Clifford, M. H. ... 
 Cook, G. J. 
 Cook, W. F. 
 Cook, James 
 Cook, Saml. 
 Cooper, James ... 
 
 Address. 
 
 Deep Lead, Wimmera. 
 Yates' Seed Farm, Otahuhu, Auckland. 
 Trymple, Mildura. 
 Currie-street, Adelaide, S.A. . 
 110 Market-street, Sydney, N.S.W. 
 President. 
 
 Retreat Vineyard, Barnawartha. 
 
 Vigneron, 109 Pitt-street, Sydney. 
 
 Carmanual Creek, Dunolly. 
 
 Dargalong. 
 
 Victoria Brewery, E. Melbourne. 
 
 Dookie. 
 
 Maria Island, Tasmania. 
 
 Nagambie. 
 
 Panton Hill. 
 
 Mount Caraunya Vineyard, Dookie. 
 
 Dookie. 
 
 217 Heidelberg-road, Clifton Hill. 
 
 Swan Hill. 
 
 London, care of McLean Bros, and Rigg. 
 
 Bamawm, Rochester. 
 
 Board of Viticulture. 
 
 Nagambie. 
 
 Vineyard Co., Stawell. 
 
 Emu Vineyard, Emu Creek. 
 
 Somerville, Hastings. 
 
 Berwick. 
 
 Moe. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Mildura. 
 
 Burrabunnia, Barnawartha. 
 
 Huntly. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Sandhurst. 
 
 Board of Viticulture. 
 
 Deep Lead, Wimmera. 
 
 Mount Prior Vineyard, Gooramadda. 
 
 Lake Rowan. 
 
 Lunatic Asylum, Ararat. 
 
 Port Esperance, Tasmania. 
 
 45 Queen-street. 
 
 Savings Bank, Melbourne. 
 
 The Grange, Narre Warren. 
 
 Emu Creek, Sandhurst. 
 
 Axe Creek, Axedale. 
 
 Upper Black Dog Creek, Chiltern. 
 
146 
 
 Name. 
 
 Cor mack, A. 
 Cottnan, H. 
 Craike, Thos. ... 
 Crellin Bros. ... 
 Cruikshank, Geo. 
 Curtain, John ... 
 
 Daccommun, Emile 
 Ball, Jas. 
 Darveniza, T. ... 
 Davenport, Sir Samuel 
 Davidson, Wm. ... 
 Delmenico, Giovanni 
 Dick, Dr. 
 Docker, F. G. ... 
 Doig, J. G. 
 Duerkop, Henry 
 Dugay, Theodore 
 Duncan, Thos. ... 
 Dunn, F. 
 
 Eglie, Fred 
 Elms, Wm. 
 Elston, W. 
 Evans, J. 
 Everist, J. 
 
 Fitzgerald, R. ... 
 Fegely, C. de ... 
 Fenton, J. P. ... 
 Formby, R. 
 Fraser, Hugh ... 
 Frey, H. J. 
 Frowd, Isaac 
 Fyfe, Wm. 
 
 Gardiner, G. 
 Giovanoni, D. ... 
 Graham Bros. ... 
 Grant, James 
 Grant, A. N. 
 Grant, T. H. 
 Grenville, H. K. 
 Grosse, Frederick 
 
 Guppy, Walter ... 
 Gues-Willer ... 
 
 Haehnell, C. W. 
 Hague, J. T. ... 
 Haig, Thos. 
 Hamilton, D. G. 
 Hardy, Thos. ... 
 Harrold Bros. ... 
 Heape, S. E. 
 Henderson, T. S. 
 Howell and Green 
 Button, M. C. G. 
 
 Irvine, Hans W. H. 
 
 Jeavons, Joseph 
 Johns, John 
 Johnson, H. 
 Johnson, Thos. . . 
 Jones, W. 
 
 Address. 
 Gannawarra. 
 Collingwood. 
 Bowmont, Sandhurst. 
 Hallam's-road Station. 
 Witchipool, Donald. 
 Dookie. 
 
 Nagambie. 
 
 P.O., Sydney. 
 
 Excelsior Vineyard, Mooroopna. 
 
 Beaumont, Adelaide. 
 
 Moorondah, Hawthorn. 
 
 Terrappee, Boort. 
 
 Wodonga. 
 
 Bontherambo, Wangaratta. 
 
 Bobinawarrah. 
 
 Care of Mr. T. Wilson, Chiltern. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Tubbo, Narandera, N.S.W. 
 
 306 Flinders-lane. 
 
 Tabilk, Nagambie. 
 Moyarra, South Gippsland. 
 Kangaroo Flat, Sandhurst. 
 Buckley-street, Essendon. 
 Yarrawonga. 
 
 3 Catherine-street, Richmond. 
 
 472 Little Collins-street west. 
 
 Elcho Estate, Lara. 
 
 Surveyor, Mildura. 
 
 Olive Hills, Brown's Plains. 
 
 Tintaldra. 
 
 Tongala, Echuca, Kyabram. 
 
 Bald Hill, St. Arnaud. 
 
 Qishel. 
 
 Spring Creek, Hepburn. 
 Netherby Vineyard, Rutherglen. 
 Craig Elachie, Elmhurst. 
 Hillston, N.S.W. 
 Pakenham. 
 Mirboo, Gippsland. 
 
 Emu Creek, Strathfieldsaye, and 6 Collins- 
 street west. 
 Benalla. 
 Care of Mr. Dugay, Rutherglen. 
 
 Krambruk, Apollo Bay. 
 
 Angastown, S.A. 
 
 Beechworth. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Bankside, Adelaide. 
 
 Adelaide. 
 
 Koimburra, Cosgrove. 
 
 Ry. Dept., Wellington, N.Z. 
 
 Bathhurst, N.S.W. 
 
 Cooriug Yering, Lilydale. 
 
 Great Western 
 
 Wycheproof, Teddywaddy. 
 
 Katandra, via Rockville P.O., 
 
 Stony Creek, Rockhampton, Queensland. 
 
 Naringal, Allansford. 
 
 Mooroopna. 
 
147 
 
 Kahland, J. 
 Kelly, T. J. D. _ 
 Kelly, G. P. D. ... 
 King, Hy. 
 Lamerock, Jas. ... 
 Lang, W. H. 
 Lawrence, A., & Co. 
 Lenn^, Carl 
 Levin, L. 
 Lockhart, W. P 
 Logan, Duncan ... 
 Long, W. J. 
 Macey, James ... 
 Mackenzie, R. W. 
 Mackereth, Edwin H. 
 Magennis, W. J. 
 Maginnis, Jas. ... 
 Maher, A. 
 Mann, J. G. 
 Mannes, A. 
 Martin, R. W. 
 Matthews, G- V 
 Manlein, Peter 
 Mellis, A. 
 Minotti, Gustave 
 Mooney, J. & L. .^ 
 
 Morris, G. F., & Sons ... 
 Mueller, Dr. A.... 
 Mueller, John ... 
 McBean, Simon 
 Mclntosh, Jas. ... 
 McFarlane, S. ... 
 McNaughton, John 
 Neighbour, C. J. 
 Newbery, J. Cosmo, C.M.G. 
 Nickenson, J. M. ... 
 
 Nolan, James 
 Norman, Dr. H. H. 
 Nunn, A. L. 
 
 O'Dea, Michael 
 
 O'Grady, 
 Oldham, Hugh ... 
 
 Osborn, A. F ~ 
 
 Osmand, Hon. W. H. S. ... 
 Panton, J. A. ... 
 Parker. Joseph 
 Paul, A. W. L. 
 Pedrini, V. 
 Penfold, Dr. O. 
 Petersen, H. 
 Pooley, Humphrey 
 Power, R. D. ... 
 Pownall, W. W. 
 Poxon, Levi 
 Prentice, Jaa. ... 
 Pritchard, J. A. 
 
 Ratcliffe, David.. 
 Reade, C. 
 Reeve, Thomas .. 
 Rendell, W. 
 Reveree, Alex. ., 
 Ridout, J.E. .. 
 
 Address. 
 
 King-street, Sandhurst. 
 Redan street, St. Kilda. 
 Viticultural College, Montpellier. 
 Taminick. 
 Cosgrove. 
 Netherby. 
 527 Collins-street. 
 Echuca. 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Park-street west, Brunswick. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Victoria Hotel, Elmore. 
 Estcourt, Boorhaman, Wangaratta. 
 Wynyard, Tasmania. 
 Avoca. 
 P.O., Yabba. 
 Dookie. 
 
 Arcade, Sandhurst. 
 South-street, Freemantle, W.A. 
 Axe Creek, Sandhurst. 
 N. B. and M. Ins. Co., 41 Queen-street. 
 
 Wood-street, Donald. 
 
 Primrose Garden, Korongvale. 
 
 Kyabram. 
 
 Ballarat-road, Guildford. 
 
 Mooney's Gap, Ararat. 
 
 Fairfield, Rutherglen. 
 
 Yackandandah. 
 
 Tabilk. 
 
 Brown's Plains, Rutherglen. 
 
 Tabilk. 
 
 208 Clarendon-street, S. Melbourne. 
 
 Burwood. 
 
 Selborne Chambers. 
 
 Hoiham-street, East St. Kilda. 
 
 Shepparton. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Rockvilie House, 50 N. Terrace, Adelaide. 
 
 Maizena Works, Merimbula, N.S.W. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Surveyor, Mildura. 
 
 Cowra, N.S.W. 
 
 Doctor's Creek, Stawell West. 
 
 Alexandra-street, East St. Kilda. 
 
 Castlemaine West. 
 
 Briston, Male-street, Middle Brighton. 
 
 Yandoit. 
 
 Sandhurst. 
 
 Emu Creek, Sandhurst. 
 
 Barnawartha. 
 
 Orbpst. 
 
 4 Mill-street, Hanover-square, London. 
 
 Lake Marmal, via Barakee. 
 
 Emu Vineyard. Rutherglen. 
 
 Gwar-y-Castel, Alma-road, St. Kilda. 
 
 Kyabram, Rodney. 
 
 High-street, Sandhurst. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Longfield, Yielima. 
 
 Dark Forest, Waterfall, Illawarra, N.S.W. 
 
 Goorambat East. 
 L 2 
 
148 
 
 Name* 
 Eidout, Robert, jun. 
 
 Kigby, W. C 
 
 Ritcbie, P. B 
 
 Roberts, John ... 
 
 Ross, G. H. D 
 
 Rough. J. C 
 
 Rubie, Jacob 
 
 Ruedin, A. 
 
 Ryley, F 
 
 Schuhkraft, G. F. 
 
 Seal, P 
 
 Shaw, F. K.' 
 
 Shields, W 
 
 Shillinglaw, John J. 
 Shillinglaw, Esmond B. .. 
 Shillinglaw, J. Crawford 
 Shillinglaw, F. Flinders .. 
 
 Sim, J. ... 
 
 Simon, A. C. 
 Smith, Daniel ... 
 Smith, G. S., & Sons 
 Smith, Edwin ... 
 Smith, Elderson... 
 Smith, S., & Son 
 Snart, Robt. 
 Stevens, John ... 
 Streckfuss, H. ... 
 Stuckey, S. J. ... 
 Stuttard, W. ... 
 Sutherland, John 
 Swindale, Henry 
 
 Tarrant, S. 
 Tenner, James ... 
 Tenner, P. A. ... 
 Thompson, H. E. 
 Thompson, J. L. 
 Thompson, G. W. 
 Tomlinson, H. J. 
 
 Traill, J. C 
 
 Treloar, W. G. 
 Tribolet, Abraham 
 
 Tully S. S 
 
 Tyler, E. E. 
 
 Van Staveren, J. C. 
 Veitch, Christopher 
 
 Walker, Francis 
 Walker, Thos. ... 
 Warnecke, C. H. 
 
 Watkin, J. F 
 
 Wattie, Wm. 
 Webber, J., & Son 
 Webster, Graham 
 Welham,John ., 
 Wells, H. G 
 
 Wendell, C. H 
 
 Whitehead, J. R. 
 Wickham Bros. ... 
 Willis, James ... 
 
 Wills, Thos 
 
 Wilson, Dr. C. M. 
 Wyndham, E. ... 
 
 Address. 
 
 Goorambat Vineyard, Benalla. 
 74 King William-street, Adelaide. 
 Alphington. 
 
 Fairburn Grange, Cashel. 
 Wethersdane Park, Hallam's-road. 
 Elive, Gourlay-street, Balaclava. 
 View Point Vineyard, Michelston, Tabilk. 
 Huntly Vineyard, Huntly. 
 Wangaratta. 
 
 Doncaster. 
 
 Mildura. 
 
 Goornong. 
 
 Ethandune, Yielima. 
 
 Panton Hill. 
 
 Panton Hill. 
 
 Panton Hill. 
 
 Panton Hill. 
 
 Cosgrove. 
 
 Green Bank, Bacchus Marsh. 
 
 Eversiey. 
 
 All Saints', Wahgunyah. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 410 Brunswick-street, Fitzroy. 
 
 Yalumba Vineyard, Angaston, S.A. 
 
 Gooramadda. 
 
 Mutual Store, Melbourne. 
 
 Goornong. 
 
 Millicent, S.A. 
 
 4 Prince's-park Terrace, Royal-park. 
 
 Tyrrel-park, Wycheproof. 
 
 Runnymede, Elmore. 
 
 Rosedale Orchard, Clunes. 
 
 Wodonga. 
 
 Wodonga. 
 
 Cent Arpent, Hay, N.S.W. 
 
 Dookie. 
 
 16 North-street, Richmond. 
 
 60 Simpson-street, E. Melbourne. 
 
 Enfield-street, St. Kilda. 
 
 Watervale, S.A. 
 
 Excelsior Vineyard, Corop. 
 
 Wickliffe-road. 
 
 Tubbo, Narandera, N.S.W. 
 
 Nathalia. 
 Casterton. 
 
 St. Ives, Karabeal. 
 
 Seaton, Gippsland. 
 
 Bromley. 
 
 Beaufort-road, Beaufort. 
 
 State School 2565, Leeor. 
 
 Mercer-street, Geelong. 
 
 Greensborough. 
 
 28 Duke-street, Ballarat W. 
 
 Cheltenham. 
 
 Colbinabbin, Elmore. 
 
 Barnawartha. 
 
 Bullington Vineyard, Wodonga. 
 
 South Wangaratta. 
 
 Whiteway, Moonambel. 
 
 Moyarra, South Gippsland. 
 
 Bukkulla, Inverell, N.S.W. 
 
149 
 
 APPENDIX C. 
 
 LIST OF THE VINE-GROWERS OF VICTORIA. 
 
 [MAY, 1891.] 
 
 (Corrections are specially requested, addressed to the Secretary of the Board.) 
 
 Name. 
 
 Abbott, David 
 Abbott, J. ... 
 Abel, Wm. ... 
 Abell, W. ... 
 Ackerman, Walter 
 Adami, Peter 
 Adams, Henry 
 Adams, John 
 Adams, J. S. 
 Adams, P. 
 Adams, Robt. H. 
 Adams, W. A. 
 Ah Chung ... 
 Ah Dan 
 Ah Fee 
 
 Ah Huey, Joney 
 Ah Loy 
 Ah Shea 
 Ah Wong 
 Aldersou, Thos. 
 Alexander, J. 
 Allin, Edwin... 
 Amor, J. 
 Anders, Herman 
 Anderson, John 
 Anker, W. ... 
 Ansaldo, Emanuel 
 Ansell, Edwin 
 Anson, Wm. ... 
 Archer, W. S. 
 Armstrong, Alfred 
 Arnold, Jas. ... 
 Arnot, E. 
 Ashley, William 
 Audley, H. ... 
 Augustina, A. 
 Aumall, Capal 
 Aumann, August 
 
 Babbage, J. P. 
 Baccala, Antonio 
 Backons, ... 
 Bacon, Jas. ... 
 Bailey, Edgar 
 
 Address. 
 
 Sandringham. 
 Indigo, Yackandandah. 
 Painswick, Goldsborough. 
 Inkerman, Dunolly. 
 Lockwood. 
 
 Jamieson-street, Daylesford. 
 Deep Lead, Wimmera. 
 Mooroopna. 
 Alphington. 
 Wodonga. 
 Dromana. 
 
 Mountain Creek, Moonambel. 
 Day's Creek, Omeo. 
 Dimboola. 
 Dimboola. 
 Benalla. 
 Moliagul. 
 Moliagul. 
 
 Myers' Flat, Eaglehawk. 
 Bet Bet. 
 
 Toolamba, Tatura. 
 Bray-street, Long Gully. 
 McCoy's Bridge, Mooroopna. 
 Roseberry, Warracknabeal. 
 Point Nepean-road. 
 Wandin Yallock, Lily dale. 
 Newtown, Beechworth. 
 Havelock-road, Beechworth. 
 Coleraine. 
 Mooroopna. 
 Marna Vale, Eltham. 
 Mercer-street, Geelong. 
 Bluff-road, South Brighton. 
 Mandurang. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Bet Bet. 
 Doncaster. 
 Doncaster. 
 
 Sailor's Gully, Eaglehawk. 
 
 Bealiba. 
 
 Yackandandah. 
 
 Great Western. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
150 
 
 Name. Acres. 
 
 Baker, Daniel ... 10 
 
 Baker, George ... 8 
 
 Banna, Jas. ... ... 4 
 
 Barassie, Guiseppe ... 2 
 
 Barldaz, Leon ... 4 
 
 Barlow, John B. ... 30 
 
 Barnes, Jos. ... 
 
 Bartels, Henry 
 
 Batcheler, Richd. ... 1 
 
 Battiland, Joseph ... 7 
 
 Baume, August ... 13 
 
 Baumgarten, G. ... 140 
 
 Baumgarten, W. ... 16 
 
 Bavay, A. de... ... 
 
 Bawden, Wm. .. 2 
 
 Bawm, J. J. ... .. 2 
 
 Baxter, James .. 3 
 
 Baxter, John .. 13 
 
 Bear, J. P 
 
 Bear, T. H. ... ... 40 
 
 Beard, David ... If 
 
 Beck, August ... 10 
 
 Beck, Fredk. .. 29 
 
 Becks, Gustave .. 10 
 Bedgood, Charles 
 Bedolla, Michael 
 Bell, J. 
 
 Benson, A. ... .. 4 
 
 Bensaschi, Giovanni .. 2 
 
 Bent, Thomas ... i 
 
 Beper, Alex. ... 
 
 Berger, Godfred ... ^ 
 
 Berryman, William H. i 
 
 Bersica, S. .. . 15i 
 
 Bertran, Francis . 4 
 
 Best, Henry... . 40 
 
 Bieske,Wilhelm . 1 
 
 Biles, Thos. ... . 1$ 
 
 Billieh, Ignatio . 1$ 
 
 Black, Robt. ... . 1 
 
 Blackburn, Thomas .. 1$ 
 
 Blaikie, Alex. . 20 
 
 Blake, Arthur P. . ^ 
 
 Blanckbourne, Wm. . ^ 
 
 Blayney, Thos. . 40 
 
 Bloon, Christian .. 3 
 
 Bloxham, William .. 3j 
 
 Blumner, F. F. .. 5 
 
 Blumner, Hartman .. 5 
 
 Bodkin, W. ... 7 
 
 Bofil, Martin 3 
 
 Boland, A. ... 6 
 
 Bolla, Pietro... .. 4 
 
 Bon, Mrs. A. F. 2 
 
 Bond, William .. 3 
 
 Bonning, Wm. .. \ 
 
 Boreeland, Alex. .. 6 
 
 Borelli, J. B. .. - 
 Borwick, G. E. 
 
 Bossidge, Jasper .. 1^ 
 
 Botton, Edward .. 6 
 
 Bourke, John .. 11 
 
 Address. 
 
 Woosang, Wedderburn. 
 Woosang, Wedderburn. 
 Newtown, Beechworth. 
 Shicer Gully, Guildford. 
 Armitage, Christmas Hill. 
 Retreat Vineyard, Barnawartha. 
 Whim Holes, Napoleon Lead. 
 Newtown, Beechworth, 
 Thomastown. 
 Dunolly. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Barnawartha. 
 Barnawartha. 
 Beenak. 
 El Dorado. 
 
 Perry River, Stratford. 
 Barnawartha. 
 Barnawartha. 
 (See Tahbilk). 
 Castle Hill, Yan Yean. 
 Three-mile, Beechworth. 
 Brown's Plains, Rutherglen. 
 Brown's Plains, Rutherglen. 
 Sunbury. 
 
 Perry River, Stratford. 
 Spring Creek, Hepburn. 
 Longwood. 
 Wodonga West. 
 Talbot-road, Talbot. 
 Union-street, Brighton. 
 Ironbark, Long Gully. 
 Doncaster. 
 
 Bray-street, Long, Gully. 
 Mooroopna. 
 Newtown, Beechworth. 
 Concongella Vineyard, Great Western. 
 Boram Boram, Penshurst. 
 Maryville, Morwell. 
 Wedderburn. 
 Dunolly. 
 
 White Hills, Sandhurst. 
 North Wangaratta. 
 Barnbra-road, Caulfield. 
 Eddington. 
 Nagambie. 
 Doncaster East. 
 Ivanhoe, Heidelberg. 
 Bright. 
 Lockwood. 
 Picola. 
 Waanyarra. 
 Loddon. 
 Hepburn. 
 
 Wappan Station, Doon, Mansfield. 
 Eddington. 
 
 Greendale-road, Ballan. 
 Laanecoorie, Eddington. 
 Panton Hill. 
 
 Mount Caranya Vineyard, Dookie. 
 Whroo, Rushworth. 
 Eddington. 
 Carlyle, Rutherglen. 
 
151 
 
 Name. 
 
 Acres. 
 
 Bowen, Albert 
 
 4 
 
 Bowit, William 
 
 25 
 
 Bowtell Bros. 
 
 4 
 
 Boyes, J. 
 
 2 
 
 Boyes, J. and H. A. . 
 
 * 
 
 Boyes, T. 
 
 7 
 
 Brache", C. ... 
 
 .. 
 
 Brache, C 
 
 100 
 
 Bradshaw, J. 
 
 32 
 
 Bramston, George . 
 Bray, And. ... 
 
 1 
 
 5 
 
 Bray, Wm 
 
 * 
 
 Brennan, C. ... 
 
 10 
 
 Brennan, M. ... 
 
 4 
 
 Brenzing, Ernest 
 
 10 
 
 Brewer, A. ... 
 
 2 
 
 Brewer, A. ... 
 
 5 
 
 Briggs, Robt. 
 
 21 
 
 Bristow, G. B. N. 
 
 90 
 
 Broadway, James 
 
 1 
 
 Brown, Alfred 
 
 * 
 
 Brown, George 
 
 2 
 
 Brown, George 
 
 10 
 
 Brown, James John * 
 
 3 
 
 Browne, A. H. L. 
 
 
 
 Broughton, E. 
 Bruce, Andrew 
 
 1 
 1 
 
 Bruhn, Albert 
 
 36 
 
 Bruhn, Otto ... 
 
 \ 
 
 Brunning, William 
 
 2 
 
 Bryant, Charles 
 
 H 
 
 Brydie, Alex. 
 
 8* 
 
 Bubeek, Felix 
 
 26 
 
 Buchanan, Chas. 
 
 8 
 
 Buckley, A. R. 
 
 71 
 
 Buckley, John 
 
 
 Buckly, John 
 
 2 ."'. 
 
 Bull, John E. N. 
 
 3 
 
 Burgdoff Bros. 
 
 
 Burge, John ... 
 
 6i :: 
 
 Burger, Johan 
 Burne, John ... 
 
 6 
 3 
 
 Burne, J. 
 
 15 
 
 Burnes, Jos. G. 
 
 16 
 
 Burns, Joseph 
 
 20 
 
 Burns, J. G. ... 
 
 15 
 
 Burns, Wm. ... 
 
 3 
 
 Burrowes, Wm. 
 Burrows, W. and R. J 
 Busse, F., and Sons . 
 
 40 
 45 
 80 
 
 Busst, C. J. ... 
 
 15 
 
 Calanchini, G. 
 
 * 
 
 Calder, William 
 Callender, R. 
 
 5 
 2 
 
 Cameron, Alex. 
 
 3i 
 
 Cameron, Charles 
 
 7 
 
 Cameron, Chas. 
 
 8 
 
 Campbell, Alex. 
 
 i 
 
 Campbell, J. 
 
 75 
 
 Cannings, W. 
 
 i 
 
 Carnforth, 
 
 2 
 
 Address. 
 
 Amphitheatre, Elmhurst. 
 Jackson's Creek, Sunbury. 
 Sugar Loaf, Great Western. 
 Leneva, Wodonga. 
 Stanhope, Rushworth. 
 Middle Creek, Yackandandah. 
 112 Collins-street west. 
 Wahgunyah. 
 Bamawm, Rochester. 
 Chiltern. 
 
 Lilliput, Rutherglen. 
 Napoleon Lead. 
 Emu Creek, Sandhurst. 
 Emu Creek, Sandhurst. 
 Nagambie. 
 Epsom, Sandhurst. 
 Huntly. 
 
 Narong, Rutherglen. 
 Stawell Vineyard Co. 
 Lockwood. 
 Lower Tarwin. 
 Gooramadda, Rutherglen. 
 Millewa. 
 
 Malakoff-road, Beech worth. 
 135 Collins-st. W., agent Chateau Tahbilk. 
 Booroopki. 
 
 Perry River, Stratford. 
 Emu Vineyard, Emu Creek. 
 Majorca. 
 
 Somerville, Hastings. 
 Muckleford. 
 
 Bald Hill, Sunbury. 
 
 Vine Bank, Beeao. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Huntly. 
 
 Charlton-road, Wedderburn. 
 
 Castlemaine. 
 
 Barker's Creek, Castlemaine. 
 
 Toolamba. 
 
 Yulanga, Boram Boram, Penshurst. 
 
 Strathfieldsaye. 
 
 Axe Creek, Sandhurst. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Carlyle, Rutherglen. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Upper Black Dog Creek, Chiltern. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Burrabunnia, Barnawartha. 
 
 Huntly. 
 
 Hepburn. 
 
 Natimuk. 
 
 Katun ga. 
 
 Bailieston, Nagambie. 
 
 Almond Grove, Bet Bet. 
 
 Timor. 
 
 Gordon. 
 
 Rutherglen, 
 
 Campbellfield. 
 
 Great Western. 
 
152 
 
 Name. Acres. 
 
 Carnie and Munday ... 4 
 
 Carroll, S. ... ... 3 
 
 Carson Bros. ... 60 
 
 Carson, J. ... .. ^ 
 
 Carson, T. K. .. 52 
 
 Gary, Thos 18 
 
 Cassubean Bros. .. 10 
 
 Castella, Paul De .. 100 
 
 Castles, J. J. .. 6 
 
 Cathro, Alex. .. 1 
 
 Caughey, Alex. .. 260 
 
 Cay ley, Catherine .. | 
 
 Cazer, Chas 
 
 Celerich, Steven .. H 
 
 Chambers, Geo. .. 42 
 
 Chambers, Phil. . 20 
 
 Champion, Adolph .. 4 
 
 Chandler, Geo. .. 3 
 
 Chandler, Geo. . .. 10 
 
 Chandler, James .. 45 
 
 Chandler, William .. 13 
 
 Chapman, T. H. .. 12 
 
 Chappie, Henry .. \ 
 
 Charls worth, Joseph .. 1 
 
 Child, ... .. 
 
 Christians, Wm. .. 3 
 
 Clarke and Parry .. 5 
 
 Clarke, Geo. ... 1 
 
 Clarke, Hen. .. Si 
 
 Clements, John .. 1 
 
 Cleough, ... .. i 
 
 Clift, W. ... 1 
 
 Clifford, Lewin H. .. & 
 
 Climus, Mrs. .. 5 
 
 Cochran, Michl. .. 1 
 
 Code, B. ... .. 3 
 
 Coe, William .. 
 
 Cole, Arthur .. 2 
 
 Cole, Mrs. Ward .. * 
 
 Coleman, S. ... .. 12 
 
 Collard, G. ... .. 
 
 Collen, John ... .. 30 
 
 Collie, John ... .. 12 
 
 Cone, John ... .. 2 
 
 Congdon, William .. 5 
 
 Conno, John .. 9 
 
 Conroy, Pat. ... .. 9 
 
 Conroy, Wm. .. 15 
 
 Cook, James .. 15 
 
 Cook, J. ... .. 7 
 
 Cook, Saml. ... .. 2 
 
 Coombes, Wm. ... f 
 
 Cooper, Geo. ... \ 
 
 Cooper, James ... 8 
 
 Copsey, Alfred ... 1 
 
 Corcoran, Pat. ... 3 
 
 Cornelius, J. ... .. 17 
 
 Cornforth, ... 3 
 
 Costello, P. H. ... 25 
 
 Coupar, Joseph ... 
 
 Cousens, Benjamin ... 1 
 
 Cox, Thos, i 
 
 Address. 
 Katamatite. 
 Wodonga. 
 
 Carlyle, Rutherglen. 
 North Mooroopna. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Deep Lead, Wimmera. 
 Yering. 
 Narioka. 
 
 Black Spring-road, Beechworth. 
 Mount Prior Vineyard, Gooramadda. 
 Craigie, Majorca. 
 Talbot. 
 
 St. Arnaud-road, Wedderburn. 
 Barnawartha. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Great Western. 
 Benalla. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Nagambie. 
 
 Mount Korong-road, Long Gully. 
 Mandurang. 
 Doctor's Creek, Stawell. 
 Lake Rowan. 
 Landsborough. 
 Sornerville. 
 
 Lunatic Asylum, Ararat. 
 Lockwood. 
 
 Grassy Flat, Sandhurst. 
 Huntly. 
 
 Bacchus Marsh. 
 Yackandandah. 
 
 Burn side, Tooborac, Heathcote. 
 Axe Creek, Sandhurst. 
 Coleraine. 
 
 Nicholson-street, Coburg. 
 Bay-street, Brighton. 
 Shepparton. 
 Bonegilla. 
 
 Dobie's Bridge, Ararat. 
 
 Main Lead, Beaufort. 
 
 Wattle Flat, Castlemaine. 
 
 Gooramadda. 
 
 Chiltern West, Rutherglen. 
 
 Great Western. 
 
 Emu Creek, Sandhurst. 
 
 Middle Creek, Yackandandah. 
 
 Axe Creek, Axedale. 
 
 Railway Reserve, Echuca East. 
 
 Brid ge water-on-Loddon. 
 
 Upper Black Dog Creek, Chiltern. 
 
 Bet Bet. 
 
 Research Yineyard, Eltham. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Dunbulbalane. 
 
 Mount Hooghly, Dunolly. 
 
 Mirboo. 
 
 Wedderburn. 
 
 Lillimur. 
 
153 
 
 Name. 
 
 Acres. 
 
 Coyle, Bernard 
 
 17 
 
 Craig, W. 
 
 2 
 
 Craike, Thos. 
 
 10 
 
 Cranny, Fredk. 
 
 i 
 
 Croft, Robert 
 
 
 Crolle, D. ... 
 
 4 
 
 Crooke, James E. 
 
 $ 
 
 Crouch, Harry 
 
 
 Crozier, A. ... 
 
 '.'.'. 2 
 
 Crozier, Elliott 
 
 2 
 
 Cue, Geo. 
 
 i 
 
 Cuff, Abraham 
 
 5 
 
 Cummins, J. 
 
 2 
 
 Curnick, F. 
 
 i 
 
 Curnow, Jas. 
 
 2 
 
 Currie, Capt. 
 
 i 
 
 Curry, Mrs. 
 
 3 
 
 Curtain, John 
 
 700 
 
 Curtis, C. E. 
 
 * 
 
 Cussen, M. 
 
 1 
 
 Dalberti, Dominich ... 
 Daley, J. J. 
 Daly, H. O'B. 
 Daly, Jas. 
 Daly, N. 
 Daravin, J. T. 
 D'Arcey, Peter 
 Darragh, James 
 Darveniza, T. 
 Davey, H. T. 
 Davey, T. ... 
 Davidson, John 
 Davidson, Wm 
 Deane, John 
 Dear, Fredk. 
 Deas, Geo. ... 
 Deason, John 
 Deganhardt, G. 
 Deherert, Reinhold ... 
 Delmenico, Giovanni 
 Deller.Thos.... 
 Delves, Henry 
 Dennis, John 
 Denscher, R. 
 
 Derritt, J 
 
 Deritt, M., sen. 
 Deschamp, August ... 
 Deschamp, Mrs. C. 
 Deschamp, Mrs. L. ... 
 Devers, C .... 
 Dewar, Hugh 
 Dewer, Catherine 
 De Fury, E. 
 
 Dick, Dr 
 
 Dickson, Robt. 
 Dickson, Thos. 
 Dickson and Sons 
 Dimboola Abor. Mis. S. 
 Dixon, John 
 Docker, F. G. 
 Dod, R 
 
 10 
 I 
 
 30 
 
 14 
 
 58" 
 
 10 
 
 17 
 
 2 
 
 7 
 
 4 
 15 
 
 4 
 18 
 14 
 15 
 
 4 
 14 
 55 
 30 
 40 
 
 5 
 40 
 
 Address. 
 
 Christmastown, Chiltern. 
 Wodonga West. 
 Bowmont, Sandhurst. 
 Cockran- street, Elsternwick. 
 Waverly-road, Oakleigh. 
 Epsom. 
 
 Bacchus Marsh. 
 Yanipy, Kaniva. 
 Kulnine, Yelta. 
 Yelta. 
 Casterton. 
 Taripta, Echuca. 
 Bonegilla. 
 Mirboo. 
 
 Woodstock West, Eddington. 
 Beach, Brighton. 
 Bet Bet. 
 
 Chateau Dookie, Dookie. 
 Casterton. 
 Mooroopna. 
 
 Great Western. 
 
 Gibson-road, Sandringham. 
 
 Dunolly. 
 
 Dunolly. 
 
 Great Western. 
 
 Mandurang. 
 
 Parkin's Reef -road, Maldon. 
 
 Ballan. 
 
 Excelsior Vineyard, Mooroopna. 
 
 Kerang. 
 
 Youanmite. 
 
 Serpentine. 
 
 Faraday, Castlemaine. 
 
 Lockwood. 
 
 Dunolly. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Moliagul. 
 
 Murtoa. 
 
 Don caster East. 
 
 Terrappee, Boort. 
 
 Constantia, Myers' Flat, Eaglehawk. 
 
 Back Creek, Marong. 
 
 Philpot-street, Long Gully. 
 
 Great Western. 
 
 Indigo, Yackandandah. 
 
 Indigo, Yackandandah. 
 
 Lilvdale- 
 
 Lily dale. 
 
 Lilydale. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Great Western. 
 
 Rhymney. 
 
 Lilydale. 
 
 Wodonga. 
 
 Upper Indigo, Barnawartha. 
 
 Indigo, Yackandandah. 
 
 Indigo, Yackandandah. 
 
 Dimboola. 
 
 Glen Eira-road, Elsternwick. 
 
 Bontherambo, Wangaratta. 
 
 Marong. 
 
154 
 
 Name. Acres. 
 
 Doig, J. G ..... ... 20 
 
 Dominiquez, A. ... 1 
 
 Donald, Alex. ... 
 
 Donaldson, John ... \ 
 
 Donnelly, James ... 5 
 
 Dookie Agric. Coll. ... 15 
 
 Dorg, Wm. ... ... 3 
 
 Dorsa, P. D. ... ... & 
 
 D'Orsy, Laurence ... 5 
 
 Douglas, Thomas ... 23 
 
 Drew, William ... \ 
 
 Drummond, G. M. ... 20 
 
 Drummond, Mrs. Margt. 20 
 
 Du Boulay, Francis ... 1J 
 
 Ducommaw, Emil ... 12 
 
 Duerkop, Henry ... 4 
 
 Duff, John ... ... 1 
 
 Dunn, A ....... 35 
 
 Dunn, John ... ... 7 
 
 Dunn, Mrs. ... ... 9 
 
 Dunn, Saml. ... ... l 
 
 Duscher, Jacob ... 5 
 
 Duscher, Rudolph ... 4 
 
 Duvall, J ....... 2| 
 
 Dyer, John ... ... 1 
 
 Eaddy, Alfred 
 Eagle, Wm. ... 
 
 Eaking, George 
 
 Eaton, Jas. ... ... 10 
 
 Edmonds, J. H. ... 4 
 
 Edwards, J. F. ... 9 
 
 Edwards, Mrs. ... 1| 
 
 Edwards, E. ... ... 12 
 
 Eglie, Fred. ... ... 12 
 
 Eisele, Richd. ... 15 
 
 Eligate, Mrs. ... 5 
 
 Elliott, E. ... ... 6 
 
 Ely, Rob. ... ... i 
 
 Emmerson, James ... 5 
 
 Esperson, Gustavo ... 2 
 
 Estapling Bros. ... 9 
 
 Ettershank, John, and Co. 30 
 
 Ewins, George ... 3 
 
 Facey, James ... \ 
 
 Falder, John ... 2 
 
 Falk, F ....... 1 
 
 Fankhauser, Geo. ... 1 
 
 Farkins, August ... \ 
 
 Farrasi, Joseph ... if 
 
 Farrell, Andw. ... 2 
 
 Farrioli, Andrew ... 7 
 
 Faulkiner, John ... 7 
 
 Felgenhaur, Fredk. ... 3 
 
 Ferguson, Alex. ... 4 
 
 Ferguson, Donald ... 3 
 
 Ferhemann, Auguste 1 
 
 Fernando, Joseph ... 1 
 
 Field, J. R. A. 
 
 Figgins, Jas. ... 4| 
 
 Finger, H. ... 5 
 
 . Address. 
 Bobinawarrah. 
 Porepunkah. 
 Woodford. Dartmoor. 
 Chinaman s Creek, Castlemaine. 
 Christmas Town-road, Chiltern. 
 Dookie. 
 
 P^lengarden, Myers' Flat, Eaglehawk. 
 Maldon. 
 
 Doma-Munjie, Chiltern. 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Sparrowhawk, Long Gully. 
 Carlyle, Rutherglen. 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Holmes Creek, Beechworth. 
 Nagambie. 
 Chiltern. 
 Baringhup West. 
 Wahgunyah. 
 Gooramadda. 
 Wahgunyah, 
 Duulavin, Talbot. 
 Great Western. 
 Great Western. 
 Wodonga West. 
 Kiewa, Yackandandah. 
 
 Charlton-road, Wedderburn. 
 
 Harcourt. 
 
 Duncan-street, Long Gully. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Clear Lake, Natimuk. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Fell Timber Creek, Wodonga. 
 
 Indigo, Yackandandah. 
 
 Tahbilk, Nagambie. 
 
 Kanyapella, via Echuca. 
 
 Indigo, Yackandandah. 
 
 Bet Bet. 
 
 Newman, Baringhup. 
 
 Great Western. 
 
 Craigie, Majorca. 
 
 Freestone Creek, Briagolong. 
 
 East Loddon Estate, Serpentine. 
 
 Doctor's Creek, Stawell West. 
 
 Spring Mount Farm, Cranbourne. 
 
 Murphy's Flat, Tarnagulla. 
 
 Wodonga West. 
 
 Belmore-road, Balwyn. 
 
 Mount Lonach, Amphitheatre, Lexton. 
 
 Elevated Plains, Hepburn. 
 
 Summer Head, Baringhup 
 
 Snake Hill, Glenlyon. 
 
 Woosang, Wedderburn. 
 
 Stewart's Bridge, Echuca. 
 
 Mandurang. 
 
 Azarby, Yea. 
 
 Doncaster East. 
 
 Frenchman's, Landsborough. 
 
 Kialla West. 
 
 Mollison's Creek, Pyalong, Glenaroua, 
 
 Py along. 
 Doncaster East. 
 
155 
 
 Name. 
 
 Acres. 
 
 Finger, H., jun. 
 
 ji 
 
 Fisher, Mrs. Sarah ... 
 
 54." 
 
 Fitzgerald, Edward .. 
 Fitzjohn, Jas. 
 
 12 
 
 Fizelle, George 
 Fizelle, Theodore 
 
 1 
 2 
 
 Fizelle, Thos. 
 
 1 
 
 Flack, Geo. ... 
 
 1 
 
 Fleming, Thos. 
 
 2 
 
 Fletcher, Wm. 
 
 5 
 
 Florentine, Charles ... 
 
 2i 
 
 Flowers, David 
 
 2 
 
 Foggo, James 
 
 4 
 
 Forster, John 
 
 ^ 
 
 Fortune, M. ... 
 
 18 
 
 Foux, Peter ... 
 
 5 
 
 Fowles, Wm. F. 
 
 
 Fox, A. 
 
 37 
 
 Fox, Henry ... 
 
 
 Francome, E. 
 
 i 
 
 Franzi, Guiseppe 
 
 1 
 
 Fraser, Hugh 
 
 20 
 
 Frater, Peter 
 
 6 
 
 Frey, H. J 
 
 
 Frowd, Isaac . 
 
 18 
 
 Fuge, R 
 
 20 
 
 Fulton, Andrew 
 
 9 
 
 Fulton and Co. 
 
 42 
 
 Futicke, Valentine ... 
 
 8 
 
 Furguson, John 
 
 H 
 
 Furness, Geo. 
 
 8 
 
 Gaach, John... 
 
 1 
 
 Gaffy, M 
 
 28% 
 
 Gaggioni, Pietro ~. 
 
 1 
 
 Gale, Danl. ... 
 
 1 
 
 Gambetta, W. 
 
 18 
 
 Gambetti, Peter 
 
 25 
 
 Gammell, Alexander 
 
 
 Garbeline, Peter 
 
 7 
 
 Gardiner, Geo. 
 
 
 Gardner, James G. .. 
 Gasparo, Giovanni .. 
 Gee Wah 
 
 20 
 1 
 
 Gehan, Francis 
 
 3 
 
 Gehrig, G. P. 
 
 106 
 
 Gemmell, John 
 
 6 
 
 Gemmil, William 
 Gemmill, James 
 
 9 
 6 
 
 Gemmill, J. J. 
 
 6 
 
 Gentle, Thomas 
 
 1 
 
 Gervasoni, Antonio .. 
 
 3 
 
 Gervasoni, Carlo 
 
 5 
 
 Gervasoni, Lugi 
 Gianetti, Baptist 
 Gibbs, Alex. 
 
 5 
 
 5 
 
 Gieppy, Walter 
 
 4 
 
 Gifford, Wm. 
 
 
 Giles, Henry 
 
 i 
 
 Gillam, James 
 
 1 
 
 Gillet, Paul 
 
 8 
 
 Addresi. 
 
 Doncaster East. 
 Gooramadda, Rutherglen. 
 Castlemaine. 
 Broadford. 
 
 White Hills, Sandhurst. 
 White Hills, Sandhurst. 
 Botanical Gardens, White Hills, Sand- 
 hurst. 
 Ballan. 
 Benalla. 
 
 Warrior Hills, Beeac. 
 Mitchelston, Nagambie. 
 Talbot. 
 
 Landsborough. 
 Yailock, Edenhope. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Dunolly. 
 Ballan. 
 
 Emu Creek, Strathfieldsaye. 
 McCall urn's Creek, Majoroa. 
 Darlimurla, Mirboo. 
 Newstead-road, Guildford. 
 Olive Hills, Brown's Plains. 
 Beechworth. 
 Tintaldra. 
 Tongala, Echuca. 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Mount Fulton, Lilydale. 
 Wyuna, vid Echuca. 
 Rhymney. 
 Hazeldean, Millewa. 
 Kutherglen. 
 
 Moonlight Flat, Castlemaine. 
 
 Mooroopna. 
 
 Hepburn. 
 
 Kaniva South. 
 
 Deep Lead, Wimmera. 
 
 Elizabeth Creek, Stawell West. 
 
 Elizabeth-street, Malvern. 
 
 Melbourne-road, Beechworth. 
 
 Cashel. 
 
 Millewa. 
 
 Ringwood, Mornington. 
 
 Dimboola. 
 
 Mokepilly, Stawell West. 
 
 Barnawartba. 
 
 Wooragee, Beechworth. 
 
 Golden Valley, Bet Bet. 
 
 Tongala. 
 
 Mooroopna. 
 
 Tangambalanga, Kiewa. 
 
 Yandoit Creek, Yandoit. 
 
 Yandoit Creek, Yandoit. 
 
 Yandoit Creek, Yandoit. 
 
 Bealiba. 
 
 Campbellfield. 
 
 Goomalibee, Benalla. 
 
 Korong Vale. 
 
 White Hills, Sandhurst. 
 
 East Murchison. 
 
 Great Western. . 
 
156 
 
 Name. 
 
 Gilliland, Wm. 
 Gilmore, G. ... 
 Giovanoni, D. 
 Glasgow, D. ... 
 Gleddin, Bernard 
 Gledhill,H. ... 
 Gliddell, Mrs. 
 Glisson, S. ... 
 Gloss, J. 
 Gloty, J. 
 Glover, Mrs. 
 Goddard, H. S. 
 Godley, P. F. 
 Golding, Alfred 
 Golds worthy, Mrs. Mary 
 
 Gollings, S 
 
 Goode and Sons 
 Goodyer, E. ... 
 Goodyer, Mrs. 
 Gordon, C. ... 
 Gordon, Miss 
 Gorse, Thos. 
 Gould, Daniel 
 Grace, Mrs. Bridget ... 
 Graham and Cameron 
 Graham Bros. 
 Graham, George 
 Grant, David 
 Grant, James 
 Grant, James 
 Grant, Robt. 
 Grant, William 
 Gray, Wm. ... 
 Green, James 
 Green, John ... 
 Green, P. ... 
 Greenaway, Joseph 
 Greenham, G. 
 Greenman, J. 
 Gregge, W. ... 
 Grey, Fredk. 
 Grice, James 
 Grieffenhagen, W. 
 Griffin, Jeremiah 
 Griffin, John 
 Griffin, Richard 
 Griffin, W. and Osmond 
 Grimmond, John 
 Grosse. Frederick 
 
 Groutsch, Mrs. Barbara 
 Gussettie, Fredk. 
 
 Hackford, Ed. 
 Hadley, Geo. 
 Haig, Thos. ... 
 Hall, Francis 
 Ham, J. 
 Hammil, Pat. 
 Hamilton, D., jun. ... 
 Hamilton, D. G. 
 Hamilton. M. 
 
 Address. 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Woodlands, Napoleon Lead, 
 Spring Creek, Hepburn. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Mandurang. 
 Strathfieldsaye. 
 Strathfieldsaye. 
 Great Western. 
 Allen's Flat, Yackandandah 
 Walhalla. 
 
 Bullock Creek, Marong. 
 Taripta, Rodney. 
 Great Western. 
 Kaniva South. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Carlyle, Rutherglen. 
 Huon's Creek, Wodonga. 
 Indigo, Yackandandah. 
 Indigo, Yackandandah. 
 Wodonga. 
 Apsley. 
 Wedderburn. 
 Doncaster East. 
 Gooramadda, Rutherglen. 
 Stawell. 
 
 Netherby Vineyard, Rutherglen. 
 Wunghnu. 
 
 Mount Korong-road,Long Gully. 
 Craig Elachie, Elmhurst. 
 Somerville, Hastings. 
 Lowan, Natimuk. 
 Millbank. Bacchus Marsh. 
 Millewa. 
 Mandurang. 
 Granite Hill, Talbot. 
 Kitty's Lead, Napoleon Lead. 
 Craigie, Majorca. 
 Dartmoor. 
 Huntly. 
 Huntly. 
 
 Ranter's Gully, Campbell's Creek 
 Mornington. 
 Strathfieldsaye. 
 Maidenham, Coghill's Creek. 
 Strathfieldsaye. 
 Strathfieldsaye. 
 White Hills, Sandhurst. 
 Wahgunyah. 
 
 Emu Creek, Strathfieldsaye, and 6 Collins- 
 street. 
 
 Runnymede, Elmore. 
 Newbridge. 
 
 Lilliput, Rutherglen. 
 
 Kiewa, Yackandandah. 
 
 Beechworth. 
 
 Wattle Flat, Castlemaine. 
 
 Carlsruhe. 
 
 Summer Hill, Christmas Town, Chiltern. 
 
 Clydeside, Rutherglen. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Longwood. 
 
157 
 
 Name, 
 
 Acres. 
 
 
 Hamilton, T. 
 
 4 
 
 
 Hamling, Thos. 
 Hampton, Josiah 
 
 1 
 
 t 
 
 ... 
 
 Hancock, Chas, 
 
 12 
 
 
 Hanlon, L. ... 
 
 25 
 
 
 Hannan, Mrs. 
 
 46 
 
 ... 
 
 Hannon, John 
 
 15 
 
 ... 
 
 Hannon, Mrs. 
 
 9 
 
 
 Hanton, E. ... 
 
 20 
 
 
 Harbery, Alfred 
 Hardy, Joseph 
 
 3 
 
 8 
 
 ... 
 
 Hardy, J 
 
 5 
 
 ... 
 
 Harditch, Geo. 
 
 5 
 
 
 Harris, G. J.... 
 
 6 
 
 ... 
 
 Harris, Mrs. ... 
 
 3 
 
 
 Hart, Pat. ... 
 
 16 
 
 ... 
 
 Harrison, John 
 
 40 
 
 ... 
 
 Harrison, John 
 
 40 
 
 ... 
 
 Harrison, John * 
 
 i 
 
 ... 
 
 Hartigan Bros. 
 
 7 
 
 ... 
 
 Hartigan, D. 
 
 15 
 
 
 Hartweek, Carl 
 
 3 
 
 
 Hasty, Ralph 
 
 i 
 
 .. 
 
 Headdey, E. ... 
 
 33 
 
 
 Hedge, Geo. ... 
 
 1* 
 
 
 Heedenwag, A. 
 
 3 
 
 .. 
 
 Heily, G. D. ... 
 
 H 
 
 < 
 
 Helier, John... 
 
 4 
 
 M 
 
 Helliar, John 
 
 i 
 
 
 Hempestall, G. 
 
 
 
 Henay, Thos. 
 
 1 
 
 
 Henderson, A. 
 
 15 
 
 M 
 
 Henderson, A. 
 
 5 
 
 
 Henley, James 
 
 40 
 
 .. 
 
 Hennessy, J. ... 
 
 9 
 
 t 
 
 Hennicker, Henric 
 
 2 
 
 f 
 
 Henning, John 
 
 i 
 
 
 Heyfrom, Stephen 
 
 20 
 
 . 
 
 Hicks, Joseph 
 
 H 
 
 , 
 
 Hicks, 
 
 1* 
 
 
 
 Hill, James ... 
 
 i 
 
 , 
 
 Hill, Mrs. Emily 
 
 2 
 
 , 
 
 Hillier, H. L. " 
 
 6 
 
 _ 
 
 Hindaon, John 
 
 i 
 
 
 Hiskins, John 
 
 3 
 
 . 
 
 Hintze, G. ... 
 
 15 
 
 
 Hives, John ... 
 
 i 
 
 t 
 
 Hobbs, ... . 
 
 6 
 
 ' 
 
 Hodgkinson, J. 
 
 6 
 
 
 Hodgson, H. ... 
 
 1 
 
 
 Hole, Mrs. ... 
 
 3 
 
 t 
 
 Holland, Alfred 
 
 2 
 
 t 
 
 Holibone, Walt. ... 
 
 12 
 
 t 
 
 Holloway, G. 
 
 15 
 
 , 
 
 Holmes, John 
 
 6 
 
 m 
 
 Holmes, Thos. 
 
 2 
 
 . 
 
 Hood, John ... 
 
 2 
 
 . 
 
 Horbury, ... 
 
 2 
 
 g 
 
 Horseman, Henry 
 
 1 
 
 
 Horewood, Joel 
 
 i 
 
 
 Hoskin, Richd. 
 
 3 
 
 ... 
 
 Address. 
 
 Landon, Yandoit. 
 Bridgewater-on-Loddon. 
 Ravens wood, Castlemaine. 
 Oh've Vineyard, Stewart's Bridge, via 
 
 Echuca. 
 Kotupna. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Carlyle, Rutherglen. 
 McCoy's Bridge, Mooroopna. 
 Sheepwash, Strathfieldsaye. 
 Mooroopna. 
 Mooroopna. 
 Moliagul. 
 
 Clear Lake, Natimuk. 
 Axe Creek, Axedale. 
 Marong, Rutherglen. 
 Brown's Plains, Rutherglen. 
 Brown's Plains. 
 Kaniva. 
 
 Indigo, Yackandandah. 
 Indigo, Yackandandah. 
 Hamilton JNorth. 
 Bungeeltap-road, Ballan. 
 St. Ethel's Vineyard, Great Western. 
 Everton. 
 
 Middle Creek, Wodonga. 
 Moora, Rushworth. 
 Goulburn Park, Wunghnu. 
 Stuartmill. 
 Tintaldra. 
 Lillimur North. 
 Burnside, Rutherglen. 
 
 Barnawartha. 
 
 Millewa. 
 
 Toolleen. 
 
 Lower Three-mile,. Beechworth. 
 
 Lockwood, Kangaroo Flat. 
 Upper Black Dog Creek, Chiltern. 
 
 Bromley, Dunolly. 
 
 Burnt Creek, Dunolly. 
 
 Britannia Reef, Majorca. 
 
 Epsom. 
 
 Mandurang. 
 
 Canterbury-road, Balwyn. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Black Lead, Napoleon Lead. 
 
 Yackandandah. 
 
 Strathfieldsaye. 
 
 Allen's Flat, Yackandandah. 
 
 Bet Bet. 
 
 Strathfieldsaye. 
 
 Gooramadda, Rutherglen. 
 
 Barnawartha. 
 
 Barrow Vineyard, Strathfieldsaye. 
 
 Strathfieldsaye. 
 
 Huntly. 
 
 Strathfieldsaye. 
 
 Blanket Flat-road, Campbell's Creek. 
 
 Bridgewater-on-Loddon. 
 
 Royal Farm, Benalla. 
 
158 
 
 Name. 
 
 Acres. 
 
 Address. 
 
 Hossack, Jas. 
 
 7 
 
 .. Rutherglen. 
 
 Howard, John 
 
 22 
 
 Wahgunyah. 
 
 Howell, Mrs. M. 
 Ho wen stein, And. 
 
 12 
 
 2 
 
 .. Lilliput, Rutherglen. 
 .. Three-mile Creek, Ararat. 
 
 Howie, Robt. 
 
 13 
 
 Westfield, Moreland-road, Brunswick. 
 
 Hewlett, Fredk. 
 
 ]l 
 
 .. Spring Grove, Merrivale, Morwell. 
 
 Houston, Wm. R. 
 
 7 
 
 .. Rutherglen. 
 
 Hughes, Mark ,. 
 
 1 
 
 .. Hamilton North. 
 
 Eughes, Wm. 
 
 63 
 
 .. Rutherglen. 
 
 Hughes, W 
 Hunt, Frank... 
 
 60 
 
 .. Carlyle, Rutherglen. 
 .. Walwa Creek. 
 
 Hunter, John 
 
 
 
 .. Wedderburn. 
 
 Huntly, John 
 Humphreys, Jas. 
 Hurnell, Mrs. 
 
 7 
 6 
 
 .. Thomas-street, Brighton. 
 .. Gooramadda, Rutherglen. 
 .. Great Western. 
 
 Hutchins, Geo. 
 
 g 
 
 .. Coleraine. 
 
 Button, Harry 
 
 2 
 
 .. Specimen Gaily, Campbell's Creek. 
 
 Button, M. C. G. 
 Button, ... 
 
 20 
 
 .. Cooring Yering, Lilydale. 
 .. Great Western. 
 
 Hyland and Wain 
 
 1 
 
 .. Chiltern. 
 
 Ingram, A. ... 
 
 3 
 
 ... Bagshot, Buntlv. 
 
 Invernezzi, Ambrozio 
 
 3 
 
 ... Yandoit Creek, "Yandoit. 
 
 Ireland, De Courcy ... 
 
 ft 
 
 ... Horsham. 
 
 Irvine, Hans W. B. ... 
 
 83 
 
 ... Great Western. 
 
 Jacobs, Joseph 
 Jack, Rob 
 
 20 
 40 
 
 Kialla West, Shepparton. 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Jackson, J. ... 
 
 1 
 
 Epsom. 
 
 Jackson, Mrs. 
 
 1 
 
 Runnymede, Elmore. 
 
 Jackson, Mrs. Sarah ... 
 
 12 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Jacobson, Charles 
 
 12 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Jamieson, ... 
 
 1 
 
 Doctor's Creek, Stawell. 
 
 Jamieson, R. 
 
 4 
 
 Tangambalanga, Kiewa. 
 
 Jeavons, Joseph 
 
 8 
 
 Wycheproof, Teddywaddy. 
 
 Jenkins, 
 
 3 
 
 Epsom. 
 
 Jenkin, John 
 
 ft 
 
 Cambrian Bill, Napoleon Lead. 
 
 Jennings, 
 Jennings, Geo. 
 Jochen, John 
 
 4 
 
 1 
 
 Strathfieldsaye. 
 Woodside, Casterton. 
 Templestowe, Doncaster. 
 
 Johns, John 
 
 15 
 
 Katandra, Cashel. 
 
 Johns, Thos. M. 
 
 i 
 
 Britannia Reef, Majorca. 
 
 Johnson, 
 
 
 . Tubut Station. 
 
 Johnston, David 
 
 5 
 
 Dookie, Cashel. 
 
 Johnston, J. C. 
 Johnston, J. S. 
 
 16 
 
 16 
 
 .. Springvale, Jackson's Creek, Sunbury. 
 .. Sunbury. 
 
 Johnston, Robt. 
 
 2 
 
 .. Manual, Boort, 
 
 Johnston, William 
 
 i 
 
 .. Caralulup, Talbot-road, Lexton. 
 
 Jolly, William 
 Jolly, Wm. 
 
 J 
 
 .. Bunguluke, Wycheproof. 
 .. Great Western. 
 
 Jones, Alfred 
 
 2 
 
 .. Somerville, Bastings. 
 
 Jones, H. 
 
 20 
 
 ... Rutherglen. 
 
 Jones, Benry Geo. 
 Jones, Humphrey 
 
 2 
 
 4 
 
 ... Yarra Yarra Vineyard, Eltham. 
 ... Carlyle. 
 
 Jones, James 
 
 
 ... Garden Flat, Majorca. 
 
 Jones, William 
 
 20 
 
 ... Wedderburn. 
 
 Jones, W. 
 
 30 
 
 ... Mooroopna. 
 
 Kahland, J. ... 
 
 
 
 ... King-street, Sandhurst. 
 
 Kam, G. 
 
 * 
 
 ... Amphitheatre-road, Avoca. 
 
 Kane, G. 
 
 I 
 
 ... Avoca. 
 
 Kapper, Benry 
 
 2 
 
 ... Bonegilla, Bellianga. 
 
159 
 
 Name. 
 
 Acres. 
 
 Address. 
 
 Kavanagh, M. 
 Kay, Fong 
 Kegan, Patk. 
 Kelly, E 
 
 36 
 3 
 3 
 3 
 
 .. Lake Erie Vineyard, Mooroopna. 
 .. Indigo, Chiltern. 
 .. Mokepilly, Stawell West. 
 . Wodonga. 
 
 Kelly, J 
 
 13 
 
 . Carlyle, Rutherglen. 
 
 Kelly, Joseph 
 
 26 
 
 . Rutherglen. 
 
 Kelly, M 
 
 8 
 
 . Wodonga. 
 
 Kewly, Thos. 
 
 i 
 
 . Waterloo. 
 
 Keys, 
 
 2 
 
 . Narioka. 
 
 Kilson, Thos. 
 
 5 
 
 . Bealiba. 
 
 Kimber, John J. 
 
 i 
 
 . Harcourt, Castlemaine. 
 
 King, Daniel 
 
 35 
 
 . Lilliput, Rutherglen. 
 
 King, Dan. ... 
 
 65 
 
 . Rutherglen. 
 
 King, E. and Edward 
 
 7 
 
 . Rutherglen. 
 
 Kinge, W. ... 
 
 
 . Wodonga West. . 
 
 Kitchen, A. ... 
 
 1 
 
 Donald. 
 
 Kitchen, Henry H. 
 
 i 
 
 . Mansfield. 
 
 Kitchen, William 
 
 I 
 
 . Waterloo. 
 
 Klein, Chas. F. 
 
 14 
 
 . Wyuna, via Echuca. 
 
 Klein, Otto ... 
 
 7 
 
 . Kanyapella, via Echuca. 
 
 Knight, G. W. sen. .. 
 
 i 
 
 . Sandhurst. 
 
 Knight, Joseph 
 Knott, Joseph 
 
 10 
 
 . Mooroopna. 
 . Lockwood, Kangaroo Flat. 
 
 Koch, F 
 
 4 
 
 . Christmas Town. 
 
 Koenstel, Otto 
 
 10 
 
 . Huntly. 
 
 Kreoger, Theodore .. 
 
 3 
 
 . Hepburn. 
 
 Krutze, Rob. 
 
 
 .. Hamilton South. 
 
 Kurle, Rob. ... 
 
 40 '. 
 
 .. Rosenthal, Sunbury. 
 
 Laidlaw, John 
 
 14 
 
 .. Carlyle, Rutherglen. 
 
 Laidlaw, W. 
 Lamond, R. G. 
 
 '! ' 
 
 .. Banayeo, Apsley. 
 .. Great Western. 
 
 Lampard, 
 
 
 .. Kadnook, Edenhope. 
 
 Lang, Jas. ... 
 
 
 
 .. Harcourt. 
 
 Lang, John ... 
 
 2 '. 
 
 .. Huntly. 
 
 Lang, W. 
 
 4 
 
 .. Middle Creek, Wodonga. 
 
 Lange, W. ... 
 
 2 
 
 .. Baranduda, Wodonga. 
 
 Lapsley, Robt. 
 Laub, Louis 
 Laurence, John 
 
 3 
 
 .. Lockwood, Kangaroo Flat. 
 .. Honeysuckle, Lauriston. 
 .. Union-street, Brighton. 
 
 Laurence, Joseph 
 
 i 
 
 .. Mill-street, Brighton. 
 
 Lauson, Robert 
 
 4 
 
 .. Kiewa, Yackandandah. 
 
 Laver, Alfred 
 
 
 .. Chinaman's Creek, Castlemaine. 
 
 Lawe, Joseph 
 
 3 
 
 .. Emu Creek, Strathfieldsaye. 
 
 Lawson, John 
 
 3 
 
 .. Strathfieldsaye. 
 
 Leech, Robert 
 
 6 
 
 .. Grange Vineyard, Tooborac, Heathcote. 
 
 Leikman, William 
 
 * 
 
 .. White Hills, Sandhurst. 
 
 Leitch, J. ..: 
 
 
 .. Wodonga West. 
 
 Lennye, Carl 
 
 4 
 
 .. Echuca. 
 
 Leonard, P. ... 
 
 
 .. Napoleon Lead. 
 
 Lettow, Jas. ... 
 
 
 
 .. Dunolly. 
 
 Levin, L. 
 
 40 
 
 .. Rutherglen. 
 
 Leviston, Hy. 
 
 
 .. Enfield, Napoleon Lead. 
 
 Lewis, Samuel 
 Lloyd, Michael 
 
 4 
 3 
 
 .. Mandurang, Strathfieldsaye. 
 .. Concongella, Great Western. 
 
 Lloyd, Patrick 
 
 
 .. Concongella, Great Western. 
 
 Lloyd, Wm 
 
 5 
 
 .. Alston, Waranga, Rushworth. 
 
 Lindlaw, Mrs. 
 
 11 
 
 .. Rutherglen. 
 
 Lindsey, R. ... 
 
 li 
 
 .. Sherbourne East, Marong. 
 
 Ling, James ... 
 
 1 
 
 .. Dereel, Rokewood. 
 
 Little, 
 
 
 .. Campbellfield. 
 
 Lockett, James 
 
 7 
 
 .. Waanyarra. 
 
160 
 
 Name. Acres. 
 Longerenong Ag. Col. 
 
 Longstaff, J. ... 15 
 
 Looney, Thos. ... 50 
 
 Lorimer, John ... 21 
 
 Lounds, Ambrose ... 20 
 
 Love, J. D. ... ... H 
 
 Loveland, Geo. ... 1 
 
 Lowden, Charles ... 
 
 Luflovv, Wm. ... 11 
 
 Lynn, ... ... 7 
 
 Lyon, Mrs. ... ... 
 
 Macey, James ... 36 
 
 Mackereth, Edwin H. f 
 
 Magee, ... ... 3 
 
 Maguire, J. E. ... 10 
 
 Maguire, Thos. ... 16 
 
 Maher, A. ... ... 1 
 
 Maher, J. ... ... 6 
 
 Maher, Laurence ... 7 
 
 Maling, J. B. ... i 
 
 Malone, Daniel ... 1 
 
 Manager, John ... 12 
 
 Maniel, De H. ... 
 
 Mann, John ... ... 2 
 
 Mantis, G. ... ... 10 
 
 Mannes, A. ... ... 30 
 
 Manness, Anthony ... 20 
 
 Manson, Jas. ... 
 
 Margery, G. ... ... 55 
 
 Mariott, Louis ... 2 
 
 Marriott, John ... 2 
 
 Marshall, Joseph ... i 
 
 Martin, C. ... ... 
 
 Martin, F. ... ... 50 
 
 Martin, Geo. ... 
 
 Martin, James ... 15 
 
 Martin, John ... 5 
 
 Martin, John ... 3 
 
 Martin, J. F. ... 60 
 
 Martinoga, Philip ... 1 
 
 Maskell, Geo. ... i 
 
 Mason, A. B. and A. C. 12 
 
 Mason, John ... 
 
 Massanich, Antonio ... 2 
 
 Massey, George ... 8 
 
 Mathews, Leonatheous 4 
 
 Matthews, W. H. ...' 3 
 
 Matthews, W. ... 100 
 
 Matthewson, John ... 
 
 Manlein, Peter ... 6 
 
 Maunder, Geo. ... 15 
 
 Maxwell, W. H. \ 
 
 May, Peter D. ... 8 
 
 Mayt-rhoff, Carl ... 2 
 
 Mehener, Paul 1 
 
 Meiklim, William ... 8 
 
 Mellis, A. ... ... 4 
 
 Mellon, F. ... 18 
 
 Melville, Donald 3* 
 
 Merlo, E. 
 
 Merry, David ... 4 
 
 Address. 
 Dooen. 
 
 Allen's Flat, Yackandandah. 
 Eutherglen. 
 Rhymney. 
 
 Emu Creek, Strathfieldsaye. 
 Tatura. 
 Eddington. 
 Mitta Mitta. 
 
 Upper Black Dog Creek, Wooragee. 
 Great Western. 
 Stanmore House, Balmoral. 
 
 Estcourt, Boorhaman, Wangaratta. 
 
 Avoca. 
 
 Avoca. 
 
 Excelsior Vineyard, Mandurang. 
 
 Spring Vale, Rutherglen. 
 
 Arcade, Sandhurst. 
 
 Bonegilla, Wodonga. 
 
 Rhymney. 
 
 Whitehorse-road, Balwyn. 
 
 Laanecoorie, Eddington. 
 
 Great Western. 
 
 Barnawartha North. 
 
 Castlemaine. 
 
 Leneva, Wodonga. 
 
 Axe Creek, Sandhurst. 
 
 Strathfieldsaye. 
 
 Wattle Flat, Castlemaine. 
 
 Barnawartha. 
 
 Landsborough. 
 
 Main -road, Campbell's Creek. 
 
 Muckleford, Castlemaine. 
 
 El Dorado Park, Chiltern. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Kaniva. 
 
 Mooroopna. 
 
 Kangaroo Creek, Sandhurst. 
 
 Hawthorne Vineyard, Birregurra. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Shicer Gully, Guildf ord. 
 
 Durrant-street, Brighton. 
 
 Shepparton. 
 
 Mitchell-street, Echuca East. 
 
 Ringwood. 
 
 Wahgunyah. 
 
 Alma-road, Beechworth. 
 
 Epsom. 
 
 Barnawartha North. 
 
 Dendy-street, Brighton. 
 
 Primrose Garden, Korongvale. 
 
 Barnawartha North. 
 
 Coleraine. 
 
 Jallukar, Stawell West. 
 
 Spring Creek, Beechworth. 
 
 Chinaman's Creek, Castlemaine. 
 
 Mooroopna. 
 
 Kyabram. 
 
 St. Francis' Vineyard, Dunolly. 
 
 Albion-street, Brunswick. 
 
 South Parkins, Maldon. 
 
 Wooragee, Beechworth. 
 
161 
 
 Name. 
 
 Acres. 
 
 Mertitmeyer, A. E. .. 
 
 4 
 
 Metzger, Jules 
 
 2 
 
 Metzger, Louis 
 Meyer, Francis 
 
 28 
 9 
 
 Meyer, F. 
 
 9 
 
 Meyer, H. H. 
 
 14 
 
 Michael, H. ... 
 
 4 
 
 Mildura (Chaffey Bros.) 
 
 
 
 Milesi, Angelo 
 
 1 
 
 Millard, Henry 
 
 ; T .., 
 
 Millard, John 
 
 ; . 
 
 Miller, Emma 
 
 2* '.'.' 
 
 Miller, James 
 
 k 
 
 Miller, Wm. and Geo. 
 
 If 
 
 Millington, F. 
 
 -: 
 
 Mills, Chs 
 
 i 
 
 Mills, Samuel 
 Minogue, Michael 
 
 8 
 2 
 
 Minotti, Antonio 
 
 li 
 
 Minotti, Battista 
 
 2 
 
 Minotti, Gustave 
 
 3 
 
 Mirrigan, Pat. 
 
 8 
 
 Mitchell, Alf. 
 
 23 
 
 Mitchell, Bar. 
 
 40 
 
 Mitchell, M. A. 
 
 35 
 
 Mitchell, Mrs. B. 
 
 15 
 
 Mitchell, Wm. 
 
 1 
 
 Mole, Geo 
 
 2 
 
 Mongan, D. ... 
 
 10 
 
 Monte, 
 
 2 
 
 Montfort, W. 
 
 1* 
 
 Montgomery, Thos. .. 
 Mooney, J. and L. 
 
 13 
 
 90 
 
 Moor, T. S 
 
 11 
 
 Moore, B. 
 
 2 
 
 Moore, John... 
 
 2i 
 
 Moran, Marcellus 
 
 ... 
 
 Moran, Martin 
 
 2* 
 
 Morgan, Mrs. 
 
 1 
 
 Morganti, Maurizio . . 
 
 8 
 
 Moresi, Francesco 
 
 21 
 
 Morley, Fredk. 
 
 2* 
 
 Morley, James 
 Morris, G. F., & Sons 
 
 24 
 
 500 
 
 Mowatt, Alex. G. 
 
 2 
 
 Mueller, Dr. A. 
 
 25 
 
 Mulcare, Joseph 
 
 2 
 
 Mull, Christian 
 
 2 
 
 Muller, Mrs. F. 
 
 14 
 
 Miiller, D. J. 
 Muller, Jacob H. 
 
 1 :: 
 
 Murphy, B. ... 
 
 2* 
 
 Murphy, Timothy 
 Murray, E. J. .. 
 
 2 
 3 
 
 Murry, C. ... 
 
 1 
 
 Murry, Mrs. Ann 
 
 10 
 
 Murry, William 
 
 i 
 
 Mutzig, Charles 
 
 6 
 
 Myer, Christie 
 
 2 
 
 Myers, Albert 
 
 6 
 
 Myers, H 
 
 16 
 
 Myers, Wm. ... 
 
 6 
 
 Address. 
 Chiltern. 
 
 Doctor's Creek, Stawell. 
 Doctor's Creek, Stawell. 
 Lockwood, Kangaroo Flat. 
 Lockwood. 
 
 Sheepwash, Mandurang. 
 Goornong. 
 
 Swanston-street, Melbourne. 
 Smeaton-road, Yandoit. 
 Union-street, Brighton. 
 Union-street, Brighton. 
 Honeysuckle, Lauriston. 
 Noorilim East, Arcadia, Murchison. 
 South Brighton. 
 Enfield, Napoleon Lead. 
 Hamilton. 
 Mooroopna. 
 
 South Bundalong, Yarrawonga. 
 Hepburn, Mount Franklin. 
 Mill Spring, Franklinford, Yandoit 
 Ballarat-road, Guildford. 
 Barnawartha North. 
 Narong, Rutherglen. 
 Gooramadda, Rutherglen. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 McCallum's Creek, Talbot. 
 Terrappee. 
 
 Allen's Flat, Yackandandah. 
 White Hills, Sandhurst. 
 Benalla. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Mooney's Gap, Ararat. 
 Bellevue, Benalla. 
 Dunolly. 
 Dunolly. 
 
 White Hills, Sandhurst. 
 Benalla. 
 
 Cherrytree, Kangaroo Flat. 
 Eastern Hill, Eganstown. 
 Terrappee. 
 
 Spring Creek, Beechworth. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Fairfield, Rutherglen. 
 Langi-Ghiran, Ararat. 
 Yackandandah. 
 Strathfieldsaye. 
 El Dorado. 
 
 Indigo, Yackandandah. 
 Chiltern. 
 
 Wharparilla, via Echuca. 
 Landsborough. 
 Ton gala, Kyabram. 
 Somerville, Frankston. 
 Somerville. 
 
 Gooramadda, Rutherglen. 
 Alma-road, Caulfield. 
 Deep Lead, Wimmera. 
 Spring Creek, Beechworth. 
 Mount Fairyiew, Box Hill. 
 Mandurang. 
 Epsom. 
 
162 
 
 Name. 
 
 Myles, Edward 
 McBean, Simon 
 McBride, Alex. 
 McCabe, James 
 McCormack, John 
 McCrum, R. ... 
 McDonald, John 
 McDonald, William ... 
 McDugall, Jas. 
 McEwin, Peter 
 McFarlane, C. 
 McFarlane, C. 
 McFarlane, W. 
 McGarrigle, Jas. 
 McGuan, John 
 
 McGill, A 
 
 McGill, J 
 
 McGuines, John 
 McGuire, Thos. 
 McGuire, ... 
 Mclnerny, Mrs. Eliza 
 Mclnnis, J. ... 
 Mclntyre, Hugh 
 Mclntyre, John 
 McKay, Wm. 
 McKenzie, Alex. 
 McKenzie, James 
 McKinley, Chs. 
 McKinnon, Mrs. Anne 
 McKirdy, Alex. 
 McKnity, Hugh 
 McLennan, J. 
 McLeod, William 
 McNaughton, John ... 
 McNeill,W. H. 
 McPhee, John 
 McPherson, Donald ... 
 McPherson, Jas. 
 McPherson, Rob. 
 McPherson, 
 
 Nation, Philip 
 Neil son, George 
 Neilson, John 
 Nett, Jesse... 
 Niblett, Chas. 
 Nicholls, Samuel 
 Nicholson, J. C. 
 Nickenson, J. M. 
 Nicol, John ... 
 Nolan, James 
 Norcam, Richard 
 Norton, Mrs. Margaret 
 Nott, Harry ... 
 Nutske, Henry 
 Nuttall, Thomas 
 
 Gates, Wm .... '... 
 
 Odgers, R. ... 
 Oliver, Mrs. Marg 
 Olney, Jams. 
 Olsson, Charles 
 
 Acres. 
 
 30* 
 12 
 
 17 
 
 10 
 20 
 
 2 
 
 5 
 
 2 
 10 
 12 
 
 8 
 
 2 
 10 
 
 22 
 I 
 
 5 
 
 20 
 
 16 
 
 27 
 9k 
 
 13 
 
 iBV 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 11 
 
 4 
 
 14 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 7 
 
 Address. 
 
 Waanyarra, Tarnagulla. 
 Brown's Plains, Rutherglen. 
 Gooramadda. 
 Lockwood. 
 Tallarook. 
 Toolamba. 
 
 St. Kilda-street, Brighton. 
 Eclat, Docker's Plains, Wangaratta. 
 Bambra-road, Caulfield. 
 Dunrobin, Casterton. 
 Fell Timber Creek, Wodonga. 
 Wodonga West. 
 Wodonga West. 
 Gooramadda, Rutherglen. 
 Concongella, Great Western. 
 Toolamba. 
 Toolamba. 
 Mangalore. 
 Narong, Rutherglen. 
 Sheepwash, Mandurang. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Mangalore. 
 Green Hill, Chiltern. 
 Wattle Hill, Melbourne-road, Chiltern. 
 Echuca. 
 
 Booraman, Wangaratta, 
 Bet Bet. 
 Timor West. 
 Avoca. 
 
 Somerville, Hastings. 
 Narong, Rutherglen. 
 Dartmoor. 
 
 Little River Vineyard, Little River. 
 Burwood. 
 Barnawartha. 
 Avoca-road, Lamplough. 
 Dartmoor. 
 Nan gal a, Casterton. 
 Lilliput, Rutherglen. 
 Tahbilk, Nagambie. 
 
 Gooramadda, Rutherglen. 
 
 Horticultural Soct.'s Gardens, Richmond. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Ranter's Gully, Campbell's Creek. 
 
 Lockwood. 
 
 Murphy's Flat, Tarnagulla. 
 
 McCallum's Creek, Talbot. 
 
 Shepparton. 
 
 Mirboo. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Jallukar, Stawell West. 
 
 Growtley, Wangaratta. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Warracknabeal. 
 
 Craigie, Majorca. 
 
 El Dorado. 
 
 Kitty's Lead, Napoleon Lead. 
 
 Carlyle, Rutherglen. 
 
 Thomastown. 
 
 Mia Mia, Redesdale. 
 
163 
 
 Name. 
 
 Acres. 
 
 Oman, Mrs. Charlotte 
 
 1 
 
 Onsley, Chas. 
 
 i 
 
 Osborne, W. T. 
 
 if 
 
 Osbourne, Henry 
 
 13 
 
 Osmand, Hon. W. H. S. 
 
 i 
 
 Ostler and Son, W. H. 
 
 4 
 
 O'Brien, Garrett 
 
 14 
 
 O'Connor, John 
 
 9 
 
 O'Dea, Michael 
 O'Grady, 
 
 22 
 
 O'Neill, 
 
 i 
 
 O'Shea, John 
 
 I 
 
 O'Sullivan, F. 
 
 2 
 
 Pagan, George 
 Pallenger, Henry 
 Panton's Freehold M. Co. 
 
 29 
 25 
 5 
 
 Parker, Joseph 
 
 2 
 
 Parker, Mrs. M. 
 Parker, Richard 
 
 4 
 \ 
 
 Parnaby, M. ... 
 
 10 
 
 Parry and Clark 
 
 4 
 
 Parry, Edward 
 
 !... 
 
 Parry, William 
 
 ... 
 
 Passalaqua, Prospero 
 
 ... 
 
 Patterson, J. 
 
 2 
 
 Payne, Henry 
 
 1 
 
 Payne, H. W. G. 
 Payne, Mrs. 
 
 1 : 
 
 Payne 5 Mugleston 
 
 3 
 
 Pearce, Jos. 
 
 27 
 
 Peatling, Henry 
 
 1 
 
 Pedrineini, Pietro 
 
 1| 
 
 Pedrini, Vincenzo 
 
 2l 
 
 Peerless, H. ... 
 
 3 
 
 Pegganette, Peter 
 Pegler, A. H. 
 
 2 
 2 
 
 Pellow, Thos. 
 
 1 
 
 Pennington, Harold ... 
 Peoples, Robt. 
 Perini, Vincent 
 
 s 9 * :: 
 
 5 
 
 Perry, Mrs. Bridget ... 
 Petchell, Wm. 
 
 5 
 
 If 
 
 Petersen, H. ... 
 
 15 
 
 Phelps, Robt. 
 
 2 
 
 Philip, Adam 
 Phillips, Henry 
 
 3 4 '. 
 
 Plum, Albert 
 
 2 
 
 Pohl, C 
 
 20 
 
 Pola, Mrs. Ann 
 
 5 
 
 Polo, John ... 
 
 23 
 
 Polo, Peter ... 
 
 31 
 
 Pollard, G 
 
 k 
 
 Pollinelli, Antonio ... 
 Pooley, Humphrey ... 
 
 4 
 24 
 
 Porter, Zadok 
 
 20 
 
 Posiner, Philip 
 
 1 
 
 Pottenger, H. F. 
 
 13 
 
 Potter, Robt. 
 
 14 
 
 Powell, J 
 
 2 
 
 Power, Thos. 
 
 I 
 
 Poxon, Levi ... 
 
 12 
 
 Address. 
 Doncaster. 
 
 Glen Eira-road, Caulfield. 
 Cemetery-road, Campbell's Creek. 
 Emu Creek, Strathfieldsaye. 
 Doctor's Creek, Stawell West. 
 Mitchelldale, Dayo. 
 Rhymney, 
 Barnawartha. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Rutherglen. 
 North-road, Brighton. 
 Greendale, Ballan. 
 Huntly. 
 
 Burnside, Mooroopna. 
 
 Wunghnu. 
 
 Epsom Vineyard, Sandhurst. 
 
 Castlemaine West. 
 
 Wodonga West. 
 
 Ballan. 
 
 Huon's Creek, Wodonga. 
 
 Cambrian, Landsborough. 
 
 Garden Flat, Majorca. 
 
 Garden Flat, Majorca. 
 
 Shicer Gully, Guildford. 
 
 Leneva, Wodonga. 
 
 Wedderburn. 
 
 Budgeree, Boolara, South Gippsland. 
 
 Xambrook-road. Caulfield. 
 
 Kialla West, Mooroopna. 
 
 Crumple Horn, Rutherglen. 
 
 Bagshot, Huntly. 
 
 Yandoit. 
 
 Yandoit. 
 
 Marong. 
 
 Dunolly. 
 
 Ned's Corner, Yelta. 
 
 Baulkamaugh. 
 
 Glen Eira-road, Caulfield. 
 
 Wodonga. 
 
 Spring Creek, Hepburn. 
 
 Carlyle, Rutherglen. 
 
 Hamilton South. 
 
 Emu Creek, Sandhurst. 
 
 Dunolly North. 
 
 Bow Flat, Wedderburn. 
 
 Warracknabeal. 
 
 Docker's Plains, Wangaratta. 
 
 Emu Creek, Sandhurst. 
 
 Rhymney. 
 
 Rhymney. 
 
 Rhymney. 
 
 Bonegilla, Wodonga. 
 
 Dunolly. 
 
 Barnawartha. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Dunolly. 
 
 Drumanure, Karpool. 
 
 Chiltern West, Rutherglen. 
 
 Grassy Flat, Sandhurst. 
 
 Warracknabeal. 
 
 Lake Marmal, via Barakee. 
 
 M 2 
 
164 
 
 Name. 
 
 Acres. 
 
 Poynton, Win. 
 
 6 
 
 Pratt, James ... 
 
 35 . 
 
 Prentice, Jas. 
 
 36 
 
 Prentice, M. J. 
 
 55 
 
 Prescott, Thos. 
 
 i 
 
 Price, William 
 
 2 
 
 Pritchard, Alexander 
 
 9 
 
 Pump, John ... 
 
 3i 
 
 Purcell, William H. 
 
 t 
 
 Pyle, Robert ... 
 
 5 
 
 Quin, Charles 
 
 3 
 
 Quinn, A. 
 
 10 
 
 Quirk, Thomas 
 
 4 
 
 Quirt Bros. ... 
 
 7 
 
 Rainess, H. ... 
 
 2 
 
 Ralston, Day. 
 
 34 
 
 Ralston, Thos. 
 
 10 
 
 Ramsey, H. T. 
 
 7 
 
 Rankin, C. ... 
 
 k 
 
 Ranseyer, F. A. 
 Ratcliffe, David 
 
 5 
 12 
 
 Rathjen, H. ... 
 Ray, E. 
 
 5 
 
 37 
 
 Reade, C. 
 
 4 
 
 Reaux, Camille 
 
 6 
 
 Reddiugton, W. R. 
 Redwood, Richard 
 
 20 
 2 
 
 Reed, Charles H. 
 
 3 
 
 Reere, Thomas 
 
 35 
 
 Regan, Mrs. A. 
 
 3 
 
 Remsyen, Fredk. 
 
 7 
 
 Renwick, Mrs. 
 
 i 
 
 Rettich, David 
 
 3 
 
 Rey, E. 
 
 13 
 
 Richards, F. ... 
 
 2 
 
 Richards, J. ... 
 
 3 
 
 Richards, ... 
 
 4 
 
 Richardson, H. 
 
 5 
 
 Richardson, J. 
 
 7 
 
 Richardson, William . 
 
 7 
 
 Ridout, J. E. ... 
 
 2 
 
 Ridout, Robert 
 
 10 
 
 Righetti, Battista 
 Righetti, Joseph 
 
 3 
 
 Riley, K 
 
 1 
 
 Ring, E. 
 
 13 
 
 Roberts, John 
 
 17 
 
 Roberts, J. ... 
 
 2 
 
 Roberta, Mrs. 
 
 2 
 
 Robertson, Geo. 
 
 
 
 Robb, John ... 
 
 18 
 
 Robbins, Joseph 
 
 7 
 
 Robbins, J. M. 
 
 4 
 
 Robbins, W 
 
 3 
 
 Robinson, G. W. 
 
 2 
 
 Robinson, James 
 
 10 
 
 Robinson, Mrs. 
 
 30 
 
 Robinson, William . 
 
 li 
 
 Robinson, Wm. 
 
 24 
 
 Roeder C 
 
 I 
 
 Address. 
 
 Pyrenees, Amphitheatre, Eversley. 
 Boorharnan, Wangaratta. 
 Goorainadda, Rutherglen. 
 Emu Plains, Rutherglen. 
 Thomastown. 
 Bealiba. 
 
 Havelock-road, Beech worth. 
 Doncaster East. 
 Bannerman-street, Long Gully. 
 Three-mile, Beechworth. 
 
 White Hills, Sandhurst. 
 Indigo, Chiltern. 
 Mooroopna North. 
 Indigo, Yackandandah. 
 
 Castlemaine. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 St. Andrew, Kangaroo Ground. 
 
 Waterloo. 
 
 Telford, Yarrawonga. 
 
 Kyabram, Rodney. 
 
 Colbinabbin. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 High-street, Sandhurst. 
 
 Wahgunyah. 
 
 Yackandandah. 
 
 Barton Farm, Bridgewater-on-Loddon. 
 
 Strathfieldsaye. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Lake Lonsdale, Stawell. 
 
 Kangaroo Ground, Eltham. 
 
 Caulfield. 
 
 Doncaster. 
 
 Carlyle, Rutherglen. 
 
 Bailieston, Nagambie. 
 
 Wodonga. 
 
 Fawkner. 
 
 Allen's Flat, Yackandandah. 
 
 Barnawartha. 
 
 Docker's Plains, Wangaratta. 
 
 Goorambat East. 
 
 Goorambat Vineyard, Benalla. 
 
 Yandoit. 
 
 Hepburn. 
 
 Wangaratta. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Fairburn Grange, Cashel. 
 
 Lockwood. 
 
 Shelbourne. 
 
 Warrock, Casterton. 
 
 Carlyle, Rutherglen. 
 
 Barnedown. 
 
 Kangaroo Flat. 
 
 Muskerry. 
 
 Berwick. 
 
 Concongella South. 
 
 Indigo, Yackandandah, 
 
 Malakoff-road, Beechworth. 
 
 Bridgewater-on-Loddon. 
 
 Victoria-street, Long Gully. 
 
165 
 
 Name. 
 
 Acres. 
 
 Roffins, Martin 
 
 I 
 
 Rogers, Thos. 
 
 la 
 
 Rolleri, Guiseppe 
 Ronchi Polo 
 
 6 
 15 
 
 Roset, John ... 
 
 2 
 
 Rosetti, Barnard 
 
 ji 
 
 Ross, Chas. M. 
 
 1 
 
 Ross, John G. 
 
 1 
 
 Ross, William 
 
 4 
 
 Ross, William 
 
 2 
 
 Rossia, Thomas 
 
 1 
 
 Rouse, William 
 
 1 
 
 Roustan, E. ... 
 
 
 Rowan, Andrew 
 
 260 
 
 Rowan, John 
 
 a 
 
 Rowan, John 
 Rowe, Edward 
 
 5 
 
 Rowe, Hannibal O. 
 
 la 
 
 Rowe, William 
 
 10 
 
 Rubli, Abraham 
 
 u 
 
 Rubli, Fredk. 
 
 20 
 
 Rubie, Jacob 
 
 13 
 
 Ruske, H 
 
 2 
 
 Ruedin, A. ... 
 
 30 
 
 Ruehe, Antony 
 Ruhe, Fritz ... 
 
 15 
 19 
 
 Rumbler. A 
 
 * 
 
 Rundel, Mrs. J. 
 
 3 
 
 Rundel, J. T. 
 
 2 
 
 Rundel, M 
 
 6 
 
 Rusconie, Charles 
 
 2 
 
 Rutland, William 
 
 14 
 
 Rutter, J. .. 
 Ryan, John .. 
 
 2 
 
 Ryan, M. 
 
 2 
 
 Ryan, Thos. .. 
 
 
 Ryan, W. 
 
 7 
 
 Ryan, - .. 
 
 6 
 
 Ryiey,F 
 
 
 Saines, John... 
 
 6 
 
 Saines, Rob. ... 
 
 10 
 
 Salinger, H. ... 
 
 12 
 
 Salvia, Peter... 
 
 U 
 
 Sanders, Theodore .. 
 Samblebe, Franz 
 Sargentson, John 
 
 4 : 
 
 10 
 
 Sartori, Lazarus 
 
 H 
 
 Sartori, Peter 
 
 5 
 
 Saulter, C. A. 
 
 
 Scarffe, John 
 
 \ 
 
 Scarlett, Wm. 
 
 i 
 
 Sceilly, Thos. 
 
 11 '. 
 
 Schache, E. ... 
 
 i 
 
 Schelisky, Henry 
 Scheuffle, L. F. 
 
 4 
 
 Scheuffle, W. 
 
 4 ! 
 
 Schlemme, Wilhelm .. 
 
 
 Schlink, A. ... 
 
 12 
 
 Schlue, H 
 
 30 
 
 Schluter, Henry 
 
 40 
 
 Schmede, Chas. F. 
 
 2 
 
 Schmitt, Franz 
 
 2 
 
 Address. 
 Longwood. 
 
 Ballarat-road, Daylesford. 
 Spring Creek, Hepburn. 
 Doctor's Creek, Stawell West. 
 Doncaster. 
 
 Parkin's Reef-road, Maldon. 
 Broadford. 
 Serpentine. 
 
 Big Waterhole, Talbot. 
 Alabama, Coghill's Creek. 
 Porcupine Ridge, Glenlyon. 
 Inkerman-road, Beechworth. 
 Gordon. 
 
 St. Hubert's, Lillydale. 
 Bailieston, Nagambie. 
 Mitchelstown. 
 Fryerstown. 
 Castlemaine. 
 
 Chiltern West, Rutherglen. 
 Bailieston, Nagambie. 
 Bailieston, Nagambie. 
 View Point Vineyard, Michelston, Tabilk. 
 Derrijar, Warracknabeal. 
 Huntly Vineyard, Huntly. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Napoleon Lead. 
 Strathfieldsaye. 
 Emu Creek, Strathfieldsaye. 
 Strathfieldsaye. 
 Tarilta, Vaughan. 
 Rokewood Junction. 
 Fell Timber Creek, Wodonga. 
 Dookie. 
 
 Bet Bet, Dunolly. 
 Nuggetty Gully, Fryerstown. 
 Indigo, Yackandandah. 
 Almond Grove, Bet Bet. 
 Wangaratta. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Carlyle, Rutherglen. 
 
 Hochhiem Vineyard, Great Western. 
 
 Chewton. 
 
 Benevolent Asylum, Ballarat South. 
 
 Lower Three-mile, Beechworth. 
 
 Big Hill, Stawell West. 
 
 Yandoit. 
 
 Yandoit. 
 
 Gibson-road, Sandringham. 
 
 Garden Flat, Majorca. 
 
 Mirboo. 
 
 Katunga. 
 
 Murtoa. 
 
 Reid's Creek, Beechworth. 
 
 Epsom, Huntly. 
 
 Epsom, Huntly. 
 
 California Gully^ 
 
 Huon's Creek, Wodonga. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Muckleford. 
 
 Berwick. 
 
166 
 
 Name. 
 
 Schnider, Jacob 
 Schramm, M. 
 Schroder, Ernest 
 Schuhkraft, G. F. 
 Schutt, Hans 
 Schutt, Henry 
 Schwab, Golfred 
 Schwarer, Jos. 
 Schweitzer, J. 
 Schwind, J. ... 
 Scorer, Mrs. M. 
 Scott, Alex. ... 
 Scott, J. 
 Scott, R. F. ... 
 Seeber, Christian 
 Segar, Ferdinand 
 Selletti, ... 
 Severino, John 
 Severino, John 
 Sewell, Martin 
 Shaw, E. 
 
 Shaw.F.K 
 
 Shaw, Mrs. Sarah 
 Shaw, Rinz. ... 
 Shaw. Samuel 
 Shaw, Saml. ... 
 
 Shelly, Wm 
 
 Shillinglaw, J. J.,& Sons 
 Shoebridge, Edwd. ... 
 Shoebud, Thos. 
 Shoecraft, Godfrey ... 
 Siebel, John ... 
 Silvester, Eugene 
 Simon, A. C. 
 Simon, R. 
 Simons, George 
 Simpson, Mrs. 
 Simpson, Thos. 
 Sims, 
 Sinclair Bros. 
 Skene, A. B. 
 Skinner, John 
 Skyrme, Geo. 
 Slade, George 
 Small, William 
 Smart, Rob. ... 
 
 Smith, A 
 
 Smith, Daniel 
 
 Smith, G. S. and Sons 
 
 Smith, H. P. 
 
 Smith, James Henry ... 
 
 Smith, John ... 
 
 Smith, John Thos. ... 
 
 Smith, J. H. 
 
 Smith, J. 
 
 Smith, Luke 
 
 Smith, Mrs. Christina 
 
 Smith, Thos. 
 
 Snowden, E. G. 
 
 Somerville, Thomas ... 
 
 Somerville, William, jun. 
 
 Somerville, William, sen. 
 
 Speakmau, 
 
 Address. 
 
 Surrey Hills, Box Hill. 
 Doncaster. 
 
 Chinaman's Creek, Castlemaine. 
 Doncaster. 
 Kangaroo Flat. 
 Kangaroo Flat. 
 Mitchellston, Nagambie. 
 Chiltern West, Rutherglen. 
 Barnawartha North. 
 Wodonga West. 
 Woodlands, Napoleon Lead. 
 Somerville, Hastings. 
 Wahgunyah. 
 Kanyapella, via Echuca. 
 Epping. 
 
 Mount Beckworth, Clunes. 
 Doctor's Creek, Stawell. 
 Caralulup, Talbot, Lexton. 
 Evansford, Talbot. 
 Bet Bet. 
 Korong Vale. 
 Goornong. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Goornong. 
 
 Redesdale, North Wangaratta. 
 Tarrawingee. 
 Indigo-road, Chiltern. 
 Dumbiedykes, Panton Hill. 
 Havelock-road, Beechworth. 
 Holmes Creek, Beechworth. 
 Doncaster. 
 Thomastown. 
 Coleraine. 
 
 Green Bank, Bacchus Marsh. 
 Middle Creek, Yackandandah. 
 Waterloo. 
 Cabanandra. 
 
 Gibson-road, South Brighton. 
 Moliagul. 
 Rupanyup. 
 Mildura. 
 Coleraine. 
 
 St. George Vineyard, Great Western. 
 Fairview, Rhym'ney. 
 North-road, Brighton. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Napoleon Lead. 
 Eversley. 
 
 All Saint's, Wahgunyah. 
 Suffolk Hall Vineyard, Strathfieldsaye. 
 Hind's Diggings, Redbank. 
 Bridgewater-on-Loddon. 
 Rose Hill, Howlong-road, Chiltern. 
 Mundadda Vineyard, Barnawartha. 
 Brown's Plains, Rutherglen. 
 Waterloo. 
 
 Daylesford-road, Ballan. 
 Beechworth. 
 
 Monomeath, Canterbury-road, Box Hill. 
 Strathfieldsaye. 
 Strathfieldsaye. 
 Strathfieldsaye. 
 Dunolly. 
 
167 
 
 Name. 
 
 Acres 
 
 Stade, H 
 
 37 
 
 Stafford, Thos. 
 
 1 
 
 Stafford, Wm. 
 
 2 
 
 Stanger, T 
 
 8 
 
 Starr, 
 
 1 
 
 Stawell Vineyard Co. 
 
 110 
 
 Stead, John Jas. 
 
 1 
 
 Steen, John ... 
 
 1 
 
 Stehn, W. ... 
 
 1| 
 
 Stephens, Joseph 
 Stevenson, Robert 
 
 10 
 
 Stewart, James 
 
 1 
 
 Stewart, J. G. 
 
 ^ 
 
 Stiggants, Henry 
 
 1 
 
 Stoaker, Heinrich 
 
 32 
 
 Stone, Edward 
 
 2 
 
 Strachen, Thos. 
 
 3 
 
 Stranch, F. G. 
 
 3 
 
 Streckfuss, H. 
 
 20 
 
 Strickfiss, Edward ... 
 
 18 
 
 Stuckensmidth, F. ... 
 
 i 
 
 Sullivan, David 
 
 23 
 
 Sullivan, John 
 
 20 
 
 Summers, Albert 
 
 10 
 
 Summers, G. 
 
 3 
 
 Summers, H. 
 
 3 
 
 Summons, P., sen. 
 
 5 
 
 Summons, P. H. 
 
 4 
 
 Sutherland, D. 
 
 10 
 
 Sutherland, J. 
 
 5 
 
 Sutton, G. ... 
 
 2 
 
 Sutton, Stephen 
 
 ii 
 
 Swan, Andrew 
 
 23 
 
 Swanton, William 
 
 
 
 Sweeney. Terence 
 
 12 
 
 Swindale, Henry 
 
 
 
 Synnott, Mrs. E. M. 
 
 40 
 
 Tahbilk (Chateau) Co. 
 
 360 
 
 Tait, Samuel 
 
 1 
 
 Tait, William 
 
 5 
 
 Tanner, W. ... 
 
 9 
 
 Telford,Jas 
 
 34 
 
 Templeman, William 
 
 L 
 
 Tennant, George 
 
 i 
 
 Tenner, A. ... 
 
 5 
 
 Tenner, James 
 
 8 
 
 Tenner, P. A. 
 
 10 
 
 Tetlow, J. 
 
 2 
 
 Thiele, Gottlieb 
 
 7 
 
 Thomas, Alfred 
 
 
 Thomas, Francis 
 
 
 Thomas, T. ... 
 
 5 
 
 Thompson, J. B. 
 
 i 
 
 Thompson, Mary 
 Thomson, Patrick 
 
 7| 
 
 Thomson, W. K. 
 
 i 
 
 Thorne, Robert 
 
 4 
 
 Thornell, George 
 
 1 
 
 Thornell, Henry 
 
 
 Thornell, John 
 
 3 
 
 Thornell, J., jun. 
 
 1 
 
 Thornell, Thomas ... 
 
 1 
 
 Address. 
 Rhymney. 
 Dunolly. 
 
 Deep Lead, Wimmera. 
 Fell Timber Creek, Wodonga. 
 Baranduda, Yackandandah. 
 Watta Wella, Stawell. 
 Black Dog Creek, Chiltern. 
 Emu Creek, Strathfieldsaye. 
 Lowan, Natimuk. 
 Three-mile, Beechworth. 
 Nillumbik, Kangaroo Grd., Queenstown. 
 Teddywaddy, Wycheproof . 
 Craigie, Majorca. 
 Warrandyte. 
 Carlyle, Rutherglen. 
 The Delta, Laanecoorie, Eddington. 
 Axe Creek, Axedale. 
 fluntly. 
 Goornong. 
 
 Eddington, Goornong. 
 White Hills, Sandhurst. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Carlyle, Rutherglen. 
 Newbridge. 
 Baranduda, Wodonga. 
 Baranduda, Wodonga. 
 Baranduda, Yackandandah. 
 Baranduda, Yackandandah. 
 Indigo, Yackandandah. 
 Indigo, Yackandandah. 
 Fell Timber Creek, Wodonga. 
 Tallarook. 
 
 St. Leonard, Wangaratta. 
 Stuartmill. 
 Rhymney. 
 
 Runnymede, Elmore. 
 Goonawarra, Sunbury. 
 
 Nagambie. 
 
 Dunolly South. 
 
 View Bank Farm, Boweya, Lake Rowan. 
 
 Barnawartha. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Dunolly. 
 
 Kangaroo Flat. 
 
 Wodonga. 
 
 Wodonga. 
 
 Wodonga. 
 
 Dunolly. 
 
 Doncaster. 
 
 Thomastown. 
 
 Fern Hill, Ascot Vale. 
 
 Allen's Flat, Yackandandah. 
 
 Baynton, Kyneton. 
 
 Spring Creek, Beechworth. 
 
 Daylesford-road, Ballan. 
 
 North-road, Brighton. 
 
 Newbridge. 
 
 Somerville, Hastings. 
 
 Somerville, Hastings. 
 
 Somerville, Hastings. 
 
 Somerville, Frankston. 
 
 Somerville, Hastings. 
 
168 
 
 Name. 
 
 Acres. 
 
 Toogood, Jane 
 
 i 
 
 Travarsi, Philip 
 
 1 
 
 Treheir, Nicholas 
 
 i 
 
 Trevise, Benjamin 
 
 4 
 
 Trewella, John 
 Tribolet, Abraham ... 
 
 12* 
 
 Trimble, Robt. 
 
 25 
 
 Trinkhaus, Albert ... 
 
 1 
 
 Trombold, Henry 
 
 2 
 
 Trotman, John 
 
 10 
 
 Trouette and Blampied 
 Trudewind, A. 
 
 87 
 
 4 
 
 Tuckett, J. R. 
 
 15 
 
 Turner, Robt. 
 
 17 
 
 Turnow, William 
 
 * 
 
 Turpia, James 
 
 1 
 
 Twiddy, Robert 
 
 2 
 
 Tyrell, H 
 
 10 
 
 Ubergang, Chas. 
 Upton, Christop. . ... 
 
 1 
 
 20 
 
 Upton, W. ... 
 
 24 
 
 Urquhart, James 
 
 18 
 
 Vahland, W. C. 
 
 80 
 
 Valli, Antoni 
 
 3i 
 
 Vanina, Charles 
 
 11 
 
 Vanna, James 
 
 3 
 
 Van Staveren, J. C. ... 
 
 
 Vantravers, Paul 
 Veitch, Christopher ... 
 
 28 
 2 
 
 Vickers, Ed ward 
 
 2 
 
 Vince, Daniel 
 
 3 
 
 Virgoe, Mrs. 
 
 1 
 
 Vosti, Antonio 
 
 1$ 
 
 Waldron, Chs. 
 
 16 
 
 Waldron, John 
 
 12 
 
 Walker, Thomas 
 
 
 Wallace, John 
 
 4 I 
 
 Walsh, Alex. 
 
 
 Walsh, Thos. 
 
 12 
 
 Ward, J. 
 
 
 
 Warnackie, H. 
 
 10 
 
 Warne, Fras. 
 
 i 
 
 Warnecke, C. H. 
 
 8 
 
 Warnicke, C. H. 
 
 12 
 
 Warren, Henry 
 Wass, John ... 
 
 10 
 3 
 
 Waterson, James 
 
 1 
 
 Watkin, J. F. 
 
 5j 
 
 Watson, Hector 
 
 JL 
 
 Watson, J. G. 
 
 1 
 
 Watson, W. ... 
 
 1 
 
 Watt, Hugh ... 
 
 8 
 
 Watts, Wm. ... 
 
 2 
 
 Webb, George 
 
 2 
 
 Webb, Wm. 
 
 f 
 
 Webb, W. J. 
 
 8 
 
 Webster, A. ... 
 
 5 
 
 Webster, Joseph 
 Webster, R., jun. 
 
 10 
 
 80 
 
 Webster, Rob., sen. ... 
 
 10 
 
 Wehsack, Francis 
 
 * 
 
 Address. 
 
 Campbellfield. 
 Elevated Plains, Hepburn. 
 White Hills, Sandhurst. 
 Lockwood South, Kangaroo Flat. 
 Union-street, Brighton. 
 Excelsior Vineyard, Corop. 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Mucklef ord, Castlemaine. 
 Doncaster. 
 
 Federal, Kurraca South, Wedderburn. 
 St. Peter's Vineyard, Great Western. 
 Nure Creek, Wodonga. 
 Rosenberg. Riddell's Creek. 
 Lake View, Rutherglen. 
 Dane-street, Long Gully. 
 Lower Tarwin. 
 Wedderburn. 
 Boggy Creek, Moyhu, Hedi. 
 
 Doncaster East. 
 Lilliput, Rutherglen. 
 Gladstone, Rutherglen. 
 Doctor's Creek, Stawell West. 
 
 Charter Vineyard, Runnymede, Elmore. 
 
 Goornong South. 
 
 Hepburn. 
 
 Rock View, Newtown, Beechworth. 
 
 Nathalia. 
 
 Langi-Ghiran, Ararat. 
 
 Casterton. 
 
 Nagambie. 
 
 Essex Farm, Bridgewater. 
 
 North-road, Brighton. 
 
 Ballarat-road, Guildford. 
 
 Carlyle, Rutherglen. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 McCallum's Creek, Majorca. 
 
 Bullock Creek, Marong. 
 
 Union-street, Brighton. 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Bagshot, Huntly. 
 
 Burnt Creek, Dunolly. 
 
 Kangaroo Flat. 
 
 Wunghnu. 
 
 Bromley, 
 
 Rutherglen. 
 
 Vale Hotel, Moonambel-road, Avoca. 
 
 Croft Hill Farm, Baringhup East,Maldon. 
 
 Beaufort-road, Beaufort. 
 
 Dartmoor. 
 
 Walwa, Tintaldra. 
 
 Napoleon Lead. 
 
 Cashel. 
 
 Doncaster. 
 
 Newtown, Beechworth. 
 
 Darling-street, Echuca East. 
 
 Rochester. 
 
 Mooroopna. 
 
 Moodemere, Rutherglen. 
 
 Wahgunyah. 
 
 Wahgunyah. 
 
 Ormond-road, Elwood. 
 
169 
 
 Weigard, Wm. 
 
 Wendell, C. H. 
 
 Wendell, H. E. 
 
 West, John ... 
 
 Whalley, David 
 
 White, Thos. 
 
 Whitehead, J. R. 
 
 Whitehead, O. 
 
 Whitehead, O. 
 
 Whittingham, Geo. 
 
 Wickam Bros. ... 6 
 
 Wilcot, John ... i 
 
 Wilkins,Jas 20 
 
 Williams, A. J. 3 
 
 Williams Bros. 16 
 
 Williams, Daniel ... 1 
 
 Williams, D.... ... 18 
 
 Williams, Enoch ... 2 
 Williams, E. ... 2 
 
 Williams, E 10 
 
 Williams, G 
 
 Williams, H, ... 3 
 
 Williams, Jas. ... 14 
 Williams, Joseph H. ... 3 
 
 Williamson, D. Walter 15 
 Willis, James 2 
 
 Wills, John J. B. ... 4 
 
 Wilson, Dickenson ... 8 
 
 Wilson, Hector ... 6 
 
 Wilson, John ... 2 
 
 Wilson, M 4 
 
 Wilson, M. ... ... 4 
 
 Wilson, Thomas ... 10 
 
 Wilson, W 3 
 
 Wilson, W. ... ... 3 
 
 Wingfield, Wm. ... 21 
 
 Wingor, William ... 4 
 
 Winks, H 3 
 
 Winter, Frederick ... 3 
 
 Winzar, ... ... 4 
 
 Wise,J 16 
 
 Wittig, Ennis ... 1 
 
 Wood, Thomas ... 1 
 
 Work, William ... 10 
 
 Wornes, William ... 3 
 
 Worthy, Mrs. ... 2 
 
 Wuillemin, Louis ... 8 
 
 Yackovitey, A. ... 1 
 
 Yander, Andrew ... 51 
 
 Yander, Chas. ... 4 
 
 York, Edward ... 3 
 
 Young, Charles ... 10 
 
 Young, John ... 11 
 
 Young, J. F. ... ... 32 
 
 Young, J. ... ... 2 
 
 Young, J. ... ... 11 
 
 Young, Wm. ... 2 
 
 Zander, Andrew ... 3 
 
 Zander, Charles ... 5 
 
 Zerbe, Auguste ... 31 
 
 Zwar, Michael ... 11 
 
 Address. 
 Lockwood. 
 Colbinabbin, Elmore. 
 Colbinabbin. 
 Mooroopna. 
 
 Glen Eira-road, Elsternwick. 
 Malakoff-road, Beechworth. 
 Barnawartha. 
 Indigo, Yackandandah. 
 Upper Indigo, Barnawartha. 
 Caulfield. 
 
 Ballington Vineyard, Wodonga. 
 Casley- street, Long Gully. 
 Gooramadda, Rutherglen. 
 Dunbulbalane. 
 Leneva, Wodonga. 
 Middle Creek, Moonambel. 
 Middle Creek, Wodonga. 
 Holmes Creek, Beechworth. 
 Leneva, Wodonga. 
 Middle Creek, Yackandandah. 
 Gordon. 
 Tarnagulla. 
 Numurkah. 
 
 Stony Creek, Tarnagulla. 
 Beau Sejour, Eversley. 
 South Wangaratta. 
 Bolerch, Moonambel. 
 Warrakgeep, Eversley. 
 Vectis Bridge, Natimuk. 
 Crowlands. 
 
 Upstonville, Mooroopna. 
 North Mooroopna. 
 North Mooroopna. 
 Eversley 
 Barnawartha. 
 Bridgewater-on-Loddon. 
 Bullock Creek, Marong. 
 Winter's Flat, Castlemaine. 
 Doncaster. 
 Axe Creek, Axedale. 
 Rutherglen. 
 Doncaster. 
 Ballarat South. 
 Landsborough. 
 Mooroppna. 
 Coleraine. 
 Delta Vineyard, Briagolong. 
 
 Wandiligong. 
 
 Doncaster East. 
 
 Doncaster East. 
 
 Three-mile, Beechworth. 
 
 Nursery Vineyard, Newbridge. 
 
 Rutherglen, 
 
 Mooroopna. 
 
 Jackass Flat, Eaglehawk. 
 
 Parkin's Reef-road, Maldon. 
 
 Baulkamaugh. 
 
 Doncaster East. 
 Doncaster East. 
 Doncaster East. 
 Broadford. 
 
170 
 
 APPENDIX D. 
 
 LIST OF APPLICATIONS FROM VINE-GROWERS IN 
 VICTORIA UNDER THE BONUS REGULATIONS 
 
 [ACT No. 1043]. 
 
 [MAY, 1891. ] 
 WITH AREAS PROPOSED TO BE CULTIVATED. 
 
 Name. Parish. A. R 
 
 Amies, S. J. P Horsham ... 3 
 
 Aitken, Elizth. ... ... Mildura ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Alexander, Jas. ... ... Toolamba ... ... ... ... 10 
 
 Anderson, J. C. ... ... Boning ... ... ... ... 6 
 
 Aston, A. W. ... ... Youanmite ... ... ... ... 30 
 
 Alexander, Josiah ... Terrappee ... ... ... ... 10 
 
 Alexander, Jas. ... ... Mildura ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Appleby, A. ... ... Mildura ... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Atkinson, H. ... ... Mildura ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Allen, Chas. ... ... Byawatha ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Anderson, Chas. ... Kanyapella and Wharparilla ... ... 10 
 
 Bernassochi, J. ... ... Woosang ... ... ... ... 4 2 
 
 Braillard.J Tabilk 10 
 
 Buckley, A. K ... ... Norong... ... ... ... ... 27 
 
 Brensing, E Tabilk 1 
 
 Browne, J. H. ... ... Horsham ... ... ... ... 3 2 
 
 Bennett, R. P. ... ... Horsham ... 4 
 
 Baker, Geo. ... ... Berrimal ... ... ... ... 2 
 
 Burrowes, W. ... ... Carlyle... ... ... ... ... 50 
 
 Briggs, Mrs. M. J. ... Lilliput ... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Briggs, R. R. ... ... Norong ... ... ... ... 18 
 
 Baldwin, W. ... ... Girgarre East ... ... 20 
 
 Burke, J Lilliput 12 
 
 Burge, J. T. ... ... Toolamba ... ... ... ... 7 
 
 Bailey, V. ... ... Glenrowen ... ... ... ... 13 
 
 Barlow, J. B. ... ... Barnawartha ... ... ... ... 18 2 
 
 Baumgarten, G. L. ... Barnawartha North ... ... ... 40 
 
 Barnes, G. ... ... Jallukar ... ... ... ... 10 
 
 BracheandCo. .., .. Strathfieldsaye ... ... 12 
 
 Blaikie, A. ... .. Carraragarmungee ... ... ... 18 
 
 Brien, W. R. H. ... .. Wangaratta South ... ... ... 5 
 
 Bowman, M. J. ... .. Bet Bet ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Batson, G. ... .. Tarranginnie ... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Beck, H. ... .. Gooramadda ... 10 
 
 Boon, John ... .. Mooroopna ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Bell, R Mooroopna 5 
 
 Brown, D. ... .. Norong ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Bridgefoot, J. ... Carraragarmungee ... ... ... 20 
 
 Brierley,T. W Chiltern West 13 
 
 Brown, G. H. ... .. Oxley ... ... ... ... ... 10 
 
 Bacon, W. H Glenalbyn ... ... ... ... 1 
 
171 
 
 Name. 
 
 Buckland, J. S. ... 
 Baum, A. 
 
 Baumgarten, W. G. 
 Brown, John 
 Bandy, T. 
 Baker, Geo. 
 Bott, C. 
 
 Brehant, Geo. ., 
 Burgess, D. 
 Bowman, W. 
 Bradley, P. 
 Blackburrow, T. 
 Briggs, R. R. ... 
 Byrne and Barry 
 Ballintine, E. 
 Baxter, Jno. 
 Bailey, E. 
 Bourke, J. 
 Bromley, C. H. ... 
 
 Cox, Elizh. F. ... 
 Chalmers, D. 
 Chomley, A. W. .. 
 Clayton, VV. 
 Campbell, Jno. .. 
 Clear, Jno. 
 Colvin, H. 
 Critchfield, J. 
 Crisp, T. E. 
 Crosthwaite, A. 
 Costello, J. H. ... 
 Colvin, J. 
 Coster, C. E. P. ... 
 Cau, F. D. B. 
 Conna, J. 
 Chappell, A. 
 Cameron, W. 
 Clementson, J. .. 
 Cameron, C. 
 Cordner, G. 
 Carson, T. 
 Clay, W. 
 Cocks, J. S. 
 Carolin, M. 
 Cooper, J. 
 Culham, M. 
 Chandler, W. 
 Charlesworth, J. 
 Caelli, B. 
 Cheesley, R. H. ... 
 Chandler, Geo., jun. 
 Conroy, B. 
 Cox, T. J. 
 Cuneen, M. 
 Corcoran, J. 
 Crozier, E. 
 Carver, W. A. ... 
 Chaffey, Annie A. 
 Campbell, T. L. 
 Chandler, W, J. 
 Curtain, John ... 
 Clurey, P. 
 
 Parish. 
 
 Goornong 
 Boorhaman 
 Barnawartha 
 Mudgegonga 
 
 CorackEast 
 
 Bungalally 
 
 Boomahnoomoonah 
 
 Concongella 
 
 Tallygaroopna ... ... ... ... 3 
 
 A. R 
 
 7 
 4 
 
 3 
 5 
 2 
 
 1 2 
 
 11 
 
 2 
 
 
 Bet Bet 
 
 Carraragarmungee 
 
 Mildura 
 
 Waaia 
 
 Mildura 
 
 4 
 
 10 
 
 10 
 
 17 
 
 4 
 
 Dookie... ... ... ... ... 12 
 
 Barnawartha North ... ... ... 6 2 
 
 Carlyle ... ... ... 7 2 
 
 Carlyle ... ... ... ... 6 
 
 Mildura ... ... ... ... 8 
 
 Elmore ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Wychitella ... ... ... 
 
 Mildura ... ... ... 
 
 Barnawartha ... ... ... 
 
 Lilliput ... ... ... 
 
 Barnawatha North ... ... 
 
 Boorhaman ... ... ... 
 
 Borung ... ... ... 
 
 Mooroopna ... ... ... 
 
 Mildura ... ... 
 
 Bet Bet ... ... ... 
 
 Norong ... ... ... 
 
 Mildura ... ... 
 
 Mildura ... ... ... 
 
 Gooramadda ... ... ... 
 
 Pelluebla ... ... ... 
 
 Boort ... ... ... 
 
 Carlyle ... ... 
 
 Bet Bet ... ... ... 
 
 Mirana Piram ... ... ... 
 
 Huntly ... ... ... 
 
 Bagshot ... ... ... 
 
 Woodstock ... ... ... 
 
 Waggarandall ... ... ... 
 
 Wooragee North ... ... 
 
 Chiltern West ... ... ... ... 20 
 
 10 
 8 
 
 12 
 
 8 
 63 
 
 6 
 
 1 1 
 
 7 2 
 
 11 2 
 20 
 10 
 
 8 
 10 
 
 6 
 
 2 
 2 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 2 
 
 4 2 
 
 5 
 1 
 
 6 
 12 
 
 
 
 Carlyle ... ... ... ... 13 2 
 
 Mandurang ... ... ... ... 6 
 
 Huntly ............ 1 2 
 
 Barnawartha South ... ... ... 60 
 
 Carlyle... ... ... ... ... 16 
 
 Concongella ... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Barnawartha North and South ... ... 42 
 
 Runnymede ... ... ... ... 5 2 
 
 Glenlogie ... ... ... ... 7 
 
 Mildura ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Mildura ... ... ... ... 3 
 
 Mildura ... ... ... ... 10 
 
 Mildura ... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Carraragarmungee ... ... ... 25 
 
 Dookie ... ... ... ... 50 
 
 Youanmite ... } i ... ... 1 
 
 " or TBS ^ 3*^ 
 
172 
 
 Name. 
 
 Dudley, F. J. 
 Delves, H. 
 Derry, J. D. 
 Darveniza, T. . 
 Delbridge, T. . 
 Davis, J. A. T . . 
 
 Day, J 
 
 Dunn, J. 
 Dale, A. A. 
 I/unne, M. 
 Donaldson, J, B. 
 Daly, H. O'B. . 
 Downie, R., iun. 
 Devitt, P. 
 Davis, J. B. 
 Delminico, G. 
 Danaher, W. 
 De Bavay, A. . 
 Dunstan W. 
 Dal ton, T. C. 
 Dunstan, W. 
 Dormer, J. M. . 
 Doig, J.G-. 
 Debney, F. W. . 
 Dagon, P. S. 
 
 Eldridge, G. 
 Eddis, J. E. 
 Ellis Bros. 
 Elliott, John 
 Edleston, J. S. . 
 Burns, E. J. 
 Elliott, R. 
 Edmonds, J. H. . 
 
 Froud, J. 
 Foster, J. 
 Fraser, A. 
 Field, J. R. A. . 
 Fisher, T. 
 Fealey, G. A. . 
 Fraser, Hugh . 
 Faulkner, J. 
 Fairless, W. 
 Finnister, J. 
 Fisher, R. 
 Filtoe, R. H. 
 Foster, J. 
 Falvey, E. 
 Ferguson, G. 
 Field, J. 
 
 Fitzpatrick, M. . 
 Forster, T. 
 Fortesque, C. 
 
 Gordon, D. 
 Grattan, W. 
 Governa, B. 
 Gordon, G. 
 Gibbons, R. 
 Geake, J. E. 
 Grossman, W. . 
 Gilliland, W. . 
 
 Parish. A. R. 
 
 Maryborough ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 Marong ... ... ... ... 3 
 
 Horsham ... ... ... ... 13 
 
 Mooroopna ... ... ... ... 22 
 
 Huntly ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Yarrawonga ... ... ... ... 5 1 
 
 Pine Lodge ... ... ... ... 10 
 
 Gooramadda ... ... ... ... 6 
 
 Wan garatta North ... ... ... 4 
 
 Youanmite ... ... ... ... 14 
 
 Woosang ... ... ... ... 15 
 
 Dunolly ... ... ... ... 6 
 
 Shepparton ... ... ... ... 4 2 
 
 Wooragee North ... ... ... 3 
 
 Shadforth ... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Terrappee ... ... ... ... 20 
 
 Barnawartha South ... ... ... 12 
 
 WooriYallock ... ... ... ... 34 
 
 Tarrawingee ... ... ... ... 2 
 
 Horsham ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 Bontherambo ... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Norong ... ... ... ... 10 
 
 Oxley 8 
 
 Horsham ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 Wandin Yallock ... ... ... 2 
 
 Norong ... ... ... ... 14 
 
 Kyabram East ... ... ... ... 30 
 
 Lockwood ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Norong ... ... ... ... 15 
 
 Carapooee ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 Stawell ... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Bontherambo ... ... ... ... 8 
 
 Carchap ... ... ... ... 6 
 
 Tongala ... ... ... ... 15 
 
 Mooroopna ... ... ... ... 8 
 
 Timmering ... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Kialla 6 
 
 Gooramadda ... ... ... ... 3 2 
 
 Byawatha ... ... ... ... 25 
 
 Gooramadda ... ... ... ... 40 
 
 Woosang ... ... ... ... 10 2 
 
 Baulkamaugh ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Upotipotpon ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Chiltern 4 
 
 Mildura ... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Mooroopna ... ... ... ... 3 
 
 Chiltern West 2 2 
 
 Mysia ... ... ... ... 2 
 
 Quantong ... ... ... ... 2 
 
 Mildura 4 
 
 Horsham ... ... ... ... 4 2 
 
 Mildura ... ... ... ... 6 
 
 Mildura ... ... ... ... 6 2 
 
 Gowangardie ... ... ... ... 45 
 
 Moormbool East ... ... ... 40 
 
 Mildura ... 3 
 
 Taminick ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Mildura 7 
 
 Wangaratta North ... ... ... 14 
 
 Goormadda ... 10 
 
173 
 
 Name. 
 
 Graham, H. P. ... 
 Graham, Anne ... 
 Gibba, J. 
 
 Gill ham, J. W. ... 
 Griffin, A. 
 Gassies, J. 
 Gray, VV. 
 Garrett, M., jun. 
 Griffiths, M. 
 Greatorex, T. ... 
 Groom, H. 
 Green, J. 
 Goulden,M. 
 Gardiner, G. 
 
 Gill, J 
 
 Graham, Geo. ... 
 Gray, VV. M. ... 
 Gianetti, B. 
 Graham, A. 
 Gorman, J. M. ... 
 Garrard, A. F. ... 
 Griggs, J. A. ... 
 Gamble, E. N. ... 
 Giles, J. 
 
 Hallahan, J." 
 Henderson, A. ... 
 Halleen, M. 
 Henshilwood, J. 
 Hamilton, D. G. 
 Hossack, J. 
 Humphreys, J. ... 
 Hintze, G. 
 Hughes, W. 
 Hoare, C. 
 Howard, K. G. 
 Harper, J. 
 Hicks, W. C. 
 Headdey, E. 
 Harris, T. H. 
 Holmes, J. T. ... 
 Hamilton, Mrs. E. 
 Howard, J. 
 Howell, Margt. ... 
 Hurnall, C. 
 Hicks, J. 
 Hannan, H. 
 Heape Bros. 
 Henrickson, G. ... 
 Hare, VV. T. 
 Han sen, H. 
 Hill, W. 
 Hinton, E. 
 Hardie, C. 
 Hazell Bros. 
 Hughes, M. 
 Hanlon, L. 
 Hurley, D. 
 Hayes, T. 
 Hughes, S. 
 Harriman, T. 
 Hughes, T. I.. 
 
 Parish. A. R. 
 
 Mildura ......... 8 
 
 Carlyle ............ 22 
 
 Gowangardie South ... ... ... 2 2 
 
 Branjee ...... ... ... 2 
 
 Barnawatha ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Carlyle ... ......... 30 
 
 Bontherambo ... ... ... ... 7 
 
 Miepoll ............ 3 
 
 Tallygaroopna ... ... ... ... 2 
 
 YabbaYabba ...... . ..... 10 
 
 Berrimal ... ... ... ... 3 
 
 Mandurang ... ... ... ... 6 
 
 Neereman ... ... ... ... 3 
 
 Dookie ... ... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Lilliput ... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Drumanure ... ... ... ... 6 
 
 Bontherambo ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Bealiba ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 Kialla ......... . ..... 10 
 
 Yarrawonga ... ... ... 
 
 Mildura ... ... ... 
 
 Mildura ... ... ... 
 
 Watchegatcheca ... ... 
 
 Kewell West 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 10 
 
 3 
 
 7 
 
 3 
 
 14 
 
 Lilliput ... ... ... ... 16 
 
 Lilliput ... ... ... ... 11 
 
 Norong ... ... ... ... 18 
 
 Mildura ... ... ... ... 12 
 
 Carlyie ............ 10 
 
 Lilliput ...... ... ... 10 
 
 Carlyle ... ... ... ... 10 
 
 Carlyle ........... 30 
 
 Carlyle ... ... ...... 30 
 
 Mildura ... ...... ... 5 
 
 Mildura ... ... ... ... 6 2 
 
 Toolamba ... ... ... ... 5 2 
 
 Bundalong ... ;.. ... ... 3 
 
 Concongella ... ... ... ... 10 
 
 Kunat Kunat ... ;.. ... ... 30 
 
 Chariton East ... ... ... ... 40 
 
 Concongella South ... ... ... 20 
 
 Betley ............... 1 2 
 
 Lilliput ... ... ... ... 7 
 
 Concongella South ... ... ... 11 
 
 Chiltern West ... ... ... ... 6 2 
 
 Carlyle ...... . ..... 19 
 
 Currawa ... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Moliagul ... ......... 2 
 
 Murchison North ... ... ... 22 
 
 Lurg ... ... ... ... ... 3 
 
 Karrabumet ... ... ... ... 30 
 
 Huntly ......... ... ... 12 
 
 Mooroopna ... ... .'.." ... 6 
 
 Oxley ...... ... ... ... 7 
 
 Barnawartha South ... ... ... 6 
 
 Kotupna ... ... ... ... 10 
 
 Lexington ... ... ... ... 1 2 
 
 Bontherambo ... ... ... ... 3 2 
 
 Dooen ... ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 Girgarre East ... ... ... ... 9 2 
 
 Barnawartha South 4 
 
174 
 
 Name. 
 
 Inchbold, J. 
 Ireland, De C. , 
 Idiens, A. C. 
 Irving, F. 
 Inglis, M. 
 
 Jones, W. 
 Jeffrey, A. D. . 
 Jackson, C. R. , 
 Jack, R. 
 Johns, G. H. 
 Judd, F. W. 
 Johns, R., jun. 
 Jackson, S. 
 Jones, W. 
 Jacob, J. 
 Johns, Jno. 
 Johnston, J. S. .. 
 Jackson, H. H. .. 
 Johns, R., sen. .. 
 Jones, Geo. 
 Jones, F. A. 
 Jenner, T. B. ... 
 Jeffers, Wm. ... 
 Jackson, A. 
 
 Kelly, J. 
 Konig, H. F. V. 
 
 Kay, E 
 
 Kidston, W. McF. 
 King, D. 
 
 Kannenberg, J. H. 
 Kelly, Jno. 
 Kelly, Martin ... 
 Kemp, R. 
 Keagle, Isabella... 
 Kech, H. 
 
 Kearney, T. D. ... 
 Kilburn, J. F. ... 
 Keogh, Ed. 
 Keyte, Ann 
 Knight, G. W. ... 
 Kelly, Mich. 
 
 Looney, T. 
 Lewis, W. E. ... 
 Lawford, W. ... 
 Long, W. J. 
 Lyons, Mary 
 Lennon, J., sen.... 
 Lancaster, S. 
 Lane, W. 
 Lynch, E. 
 Lilford, E. 
 Lilford, J. 
 Lancaster, J. 
 Lenne, C. 
 
 Leech, W. H. and T. 
 Longstaff, J. 
 Lobb, A. 
 Lamperd, W. 
 Laupmann, G. C. 
 Lawson, P. 
 Lynn, J. 
 
 Parish. A. R 
 
 Tarrawonga ... ... ... ... 34 
 
 Horsham ... ... ... ... 3 2 
 
 Mildura ... ... 10 
 
 Mildnra ... ... ... ... 8 
 
 Mildura 9 
 
 Mooroopna ... ... ... ... 25 
 
 Echuca North ... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Drouin West ... ... ... ... 2 
 
 Lilliput ... ... ... ... 40 
 
 Katandra ... ... ... ... 10 
 
 Mildura ... ... 8 
 
 Carchap ... ... ... ... 6 2 
 
 Gooramadda ... ... ... ... 15 
 
 Taminick ... ... ... ... 3 
 
 Kialla West ... ... 20 
 
 Waggarandall ... ... ... ... 8 
 
 4 2 
 
 Norong ... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Carchap ... :;; ;.. ... 1 2 
 
 Boorhaman ... ... ... ... 6 
 
 Bungalally ... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Mildura ... ... ... ... 2 
 
 Byawatha ... ... ... ... 3 
 
 Ararat ... ... ... ;.. ... 10 
 
 Carlyle... ... ... ,.. ... 30 
 
 Mooroopna ... ... ... ... 12 
 
 Carlyle ... ... ... ... 14 
 
 Mildura ... ... ... ... 7 3 
 
 Lilliput ... ... ... ... 50 
 
 Woorak ... ... ... ... 6 
 
 Carlyle... ... ... ... ... 6 
 
 Wodonga ... ... ... ... 50 
 
 Yarrowalla ... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Pine Lodge ... ... ... ... 11 
 
 Sandhurst ... ... ... ... 10 
 
 Gooramgooramgong ... ... ... 6 
 
 Mildura ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Tarrawingee ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Natimuk ... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Huntly... ... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Carlyle... ... ... ... ... 24 2 
 
 Carlyle... ... ... ... ... 9 
 
 Knowsley East ... ... ... ... 14 
 
 Mokoan ... ... ... ... 3 
 
 Elmore... ... ... ... ... 9 
 
 Carlyle... ... ... ... ... 10 
 
 Barrakee ... ... ... ... 8 
 
 Kyabram East ... ... ... ... 6 
 
 Shadforth ... .-.-.- ... ... 12 
 
 Yarrawonga ... ... ... ... 12 
 
 Tongala ... ... ... ... 17 
 
 Kyabram East ... ... ... ... 2 
 
 Taripta ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 Wharparilla ... ... ... ... 26 
 
 Woosang ... ... .-..- ... 6 
 
 Yackandandah ... ... ... 8 
 
 Wahring ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Toolleen ... ... ... ... 2 
 
 Mildura ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Bundalong ... ... ... ... 10 
 
 Concongella ... ... ... ... 4 
 
175 
 
 Name. 
 
 Moon, R. J. 
 Mason, A. C. 
 Martin, J. 
 Maddock, J. F. ... 
 Meehan, W. 
 Murray, A. S. ... 
 Morris, G. F. ... 
 Mitchell, Mrs. B. 
 Maye, J. 
 Miller, C. 
 Moylan, M. 
 Morrison, J. W. 
 Madder, J. 
 Morrison, Elsie ... 
 Magennis, W. J. 
 Mayer, K. 
 Millman, S. 
 Maidling, T. P. ... 
 Maidling, F. 
 Morris, J. 
 Minogue, J. 
 Manning, G. H. M. 
 Mellis, J. J. 
 Mandeville, L. ... 
 Mess, Jas. 
 Manus, G. S. ... 
 Marfleet, J. 
 Mellis, A. 
 Morin, S. 
 Manlieu, P. 
 Mannes, A. 
 Mayer, J. C. 
 Munro, R. 
 Moss, F. 
 
 Miller, C. M. ... 
 Morley.M.E. ... 
 Mellords, Jno. ... 
 McKay, J. 
 Mclntosh, J. 
 Macdonald, W. 
 McDonald, H. 
 McLennan, A. 
 McQuade, J. 
 McKinty, T. 
 Macguire, T. 
 McPherson, R. 
 McDonald, C. 
 McLennan, K. 
 McFadyen, W. L. 
 McEvoy, J. 
 McCartie, J. 
 McBean, S. 
 MacKay,F.C. ... 
 McNeil, J. C. ... 
 McPherson, J. ... 
 McEae, M. 
 McMahon, T. ... 
 McDonald, A. H. 
 McKinnon, C. ... 
 McGuan, J. 
 Mackereth, E. H. 
 McDonald, J., sen. 
 
 Parish A. H. 
 
 Bungalally ... ... ... ... 20 
 
 Shepparton ... ... ... ... 50 
 
 Mooroopna ... ... ... ... 15 < 
 
 Mooroopna ... ... ... ... 2 
 
 Lilliput 16 
 
 Mildura 30 
 
 Gooramadda ... ... ... ... 50 
 
 Lilliput 25 
 
 Mildura 6 
 
 Karrabumet ... ... ... ... 50 
 
 Currawa ... ... ... ... 18 
 
 Wangaratta North ... ... ... 1 2 
 
 Mooroopna ... ... ... ... 3 
 
 Wangaratta North ... ... ... 2 2 
 
 YabbaYabba 8 
 
 Bontherambo ... ... ... ... 4 2 
 
 Huntly 2 
 
 Barambogie ... ... ... ... 10 
 
 Bontherambo ... ... ... ... 10 
 
 Bontherambo ... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Estcourt ... ... ... ... 8 
 
 Horsham ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Kyabram ... ... .,. ... 5 
 
 Wedderburn 5 2 
 
 Nillumbik 3 
 
 Wodonga ... ... ... ... 8 
 
 Tarrowalla ... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Kyabram East ... ... ... 2 
 
 Wombat ... ... ... ... 4 
 
 Borung ... ... ... ... 2 
 
 Strathfieldsaye ... ... 5 
 
 Shadforth 5 2 
 
 TJndera ... ... 10 
 
 Maldon ... ... ... 1 
 
 Mildura 5 
 
 Carlyle... ... ... ... ... 31 
 
 Horsham ... , v . % 1 
 
 Chiltern West ... ... ... 10 
 
 Tabilk ... ... ... 20 
 
 Lilliput... ... ... ... ... 12 
 
 Dunmunkle ... ... ... 6 
 
 Lilliput... ... > ... ... 50 
 
 Norong... ... ... ... ... 15 
 
 Boorhaman ... ... ... ... 20 
 
 Norong... ... ... ... ... 19 
 
 Bontherambo ... ... ... ... 25 
 
 Wingalook ... ... ... ... 7 2 
 
 Mooroopna West ... ... ... 15 
 
 Arapiles ... ... ... ... 17 
 
 Lilliput... 15 
 
 Lilliput ... ... 7 
 
 Gooramadda ... ... ... ... 20 
 
 Warragul ... ... ... ... 1 
 
 TJndera... ... ... ... ... 6 
 
 Bontherambo ... ... ... ... 6 
 
 Gooramadda ... ... ... ... 9 
 
 Strathfieldsaye ... ... 2 2 
 
 Wangaratta ... ... ... ... 10 
 
 Carapooee West... ... ... ... 5 
 
 Concongella South ... ... .... 6 
 
 Avoca ... ... ... ... ... 14 
 
 Glenloth 3 
 
176 
 
 Name. 
 
 Parish. 
 
 A. 
 
 R. 
 
 McGuinness, A. 
 
 Mount Cole 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 McMillan, Mrs. M. 
 
 Lexington 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 Newsom, J. 
 
 Barnawartha South 
 
 ... 20 
 
 
 
 Nash, E. 
 
 Buugeet 
 
 ... 22 
 
 
 
 Neilson, J. 
 Newman, H. 
 
 Lilliput and Norong 
 
 ... 50 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 
 Nott, W. 
 
 Norong 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 Nugent, C. 
 
 Echuca... 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 Nolan, J. 
 
 
 ... 11 
 
 
 
 Nelson, J. A. 
 
 Horsham 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 Nickinson, J. N. 
 
 Shepparton 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 Nason, G. S. 
 
 Ararat ... 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 Nicholls, T. A. and H. E. 
 
 Waaia ... 
 
 ... 24 
 
 
 
 North, Geo 
 
 Katunga 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 Newton, S. 
 
 Mildura 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 Newcomen, W., jun. 
 
 Taminick 
 
 ... 11 
 
 
 
 Nonmus, W. 
 
 Crowlands 
 
 ... 10 
 
 
 
 O'Donoghue, F. 
 
 Brimin ... 
 
 ... 20 
 
 
 
 O'Reilly,? 
 
 Marmal 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 Owen, J. 
 
 Boort ... 
 
 8 
 
 2 
 
 O'Dwyer, J. J. ... 
 
 Tabilk 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 Oliver, J. L. 
 
 Norong 
 
 ... 12 
 
 
 
 O'Connor, J. 
 
 Barnawartha 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 Oats, D. 
 
 Wooragee North 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 O'Grady, J 
 
 Lilliput... 
 
 ... 44 
 
 
 
 O'Loughlin, J. ... 
 
 Axedale 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 Pearce, John 
 
 Bontherambo ... 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 Porter, Z. 
 
 
 ... 10 
 
 
 
 Pogue, S. 
 
 Toolamba 
 
 ... 7 
 
 
 
 Putland, G. 
 
 Duchembegarra 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 Pearce, J. 
 
 Carlyle... 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 Pearce, W. R. ... 
 
 Tallygaroopna ... 
 
 ... 10 
 
 
 
 Pressley, C. 
 
 Peechelba 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 Power, J. 
 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 Plum, L. J. 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 Patullo, J. 
 
 Boomahnoomoonah 
 
 ... 20 
 
 
 
 Piper, J. 
 
 
 ... 10 
 
 
 
 Poustie, A. 
 
 Kialla 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 Pola,P 
 
 Lexington 
 
 ... 13 
 
 
 
 Price, W. 
 
 
 ... 20 
 
 
 
 Payne, F. W. ... 
 
 Mildura 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 Pointing, T. H. ... 
 
 Mildura 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 Pycroft, H. C. ... 
 
 Mildura 
 
 ... 10 
 
 
 
 Pleming, T. H. C. 
 
 Bontherambo ... 
 
 22 
 
 
 
 Quarrell, J. 
 
 Corindhap 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 Quinn, W. 
 
 Cobram... 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 Quincy, A. S. 
 
 Mildura 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 Ratford, J. ... 
 
 Boorhaman 
 
 12 
 
 
 
 Ridout, J. E 
 
 Goorambat 
 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 Rowcroft, A. P 
 
 Mildura 
 
 ... 14 
 
 
 
 Ruche, F. 
 
 Carlyle... 
 
 ... 12 
 
 
 
 Robinson, G. W. 
 
 Heathcote 
 
 ... 17 
 
 
 
 Rean, C. 
 
 Carlyle 
 
 ... 36 
 
 
 
 Raeburn, J. 
 
 Wingalook 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 Ramseyer, F. A. 
 
 Pelluebla 
 
 ... 10 
 
 
 
 Rankin, C. H 
 
 Bontherambo ... 
 
 ... 24 
 
 
 
 Reynolds, T 
 
 Youanmite 
 
 6 
 
 
 
177 
 
 Name. 
 
 Parish. 
 
 A. 
 
 ,, 
 
 Ruedin, A. L. 
 
 Huntly ... 
 
 ... 10 
 
 
 
 Roach, C 
 
 Currawa 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 Ryan, M. 
 
 Bet Bet... 
 
 ... 12 
 
 
 
 Ribbons, S. 
 
 Horsham 
 
 1 
 
 1) 
 
 Robinson, J. 
 Rough, J. C. 
 
 Concongella South 
 Horsham 
 
 3 
 2 
 
 Q 
 2 
 
 Robinson, A. 
 
 Boorharnan 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 Roberts, E. J. 
 
 Mildura 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 Ritchie, J. B. 
 
 Mildura 
 
 ... 10 
 
 Q 
 
 Rawlings, T. E. . . 
 
 Mildura 
 
 ... 10 
 
 Q 
 
 Rundell, M. 
 
 Strathfieldsaye ... 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 Skinner and Anderson ... 
 
 Mildura 
 
 ... 15 
 
 r, 
 
 Staniland, E. W. 
 
 Mildura 
 
 ... 12 
 
 1 
 
 Spawn, A. F. 
 
 Dooen ... 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 Scott, J. B. 
 
 Concongella 
 
 2 
 
 (I 
 
 Shillinglaw, John J. 
 
 Panton Hill 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 Shillinglaw, E. B. 
 
 Panton Hill 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 Shillinglaw, J. C. 
 
 Panton Hill 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 Shillinglaw, F. F. 
 
 Panton Hill 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 Spencer, T. W. B. 
 
 Mildura 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 Scott, T. 
 
 Mundoona 
 
 ... 10 
 
 o 
 
 Stanton, J. L. ... 
 
 Lilliput 
 
 21 
 
 
 
 Schluter, H. 
 
 Lilliput 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 Sewell, W 
 
 Bet Bet 
 
 9 
 
 Q 
 
 Smith, G. S. 
 
 Carlyle 
 
 50 
 
 
 
 Shields, W. 
 
 Yielima 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 Smith, D. 
 
 Bundalong 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 Schlue, H., and Sons 
 
 Lilliput 
 
 ... 34 
 
 
 
 Southon, G. 
 
 Katunga 
 
 7 
 
 
 Stevenson, A. ... 
 
 Lilliput 
 
 ... 15 
 
 
 
 Simms, A. J. 
 
 Bontherambo ... 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 Stocker, H. 
 
 Carlyle 
 
 ... li 
 
 
 
 Smith, P. 
 
 Burramine 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 Shaw, Sarah 
 Scandelera, G. ... 
 
 Carlyle 
 Teddy waddy ... 
 
 10 
 13 
 
 
 
 
 Sim, J 
 
 Pine Lodge 
 
 ... 10 
 
 
 
 Somerville, J. ... 
 
 Strathfieldsaye... 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 Simpson, P. N. ... 
 
 Euroa ... 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 Strachan, West, and Co. 
 
 Mooroopna 
 
 42 
 
 
 
 Shea, T. 
 
 Ararat ... 
 
 25 
 
 
 
 Stones, M. 
 
 ChilternWest 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 Swan, A., and Sons 
 
 Carraragarmungee 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 Shaw, J. 
 
 Boohaman 
 
 12 
 
 
 
 Schwab, G 
 
 Mitchell 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 Stuart, W. C. ... 
 
 Mildura 
 
 ... 10 
 
 
 
 Small, J. 
 
 Mildura 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 Skipper, F. J 
 
 Mildura 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 Stevenson, H. ... 
 
 Mooroopna 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 Somerville, T. ... 
 
 Strathfieldsaye ... 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 Simpson, D. 
 
 Marmal 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 Skyrme, Geo. ... 
 Sallinger, E. J 
 
 Concongella 
 Concongella South 
 
 4 
 9 
 
 
 
 
 Tobin, M 
 
 ChilternWest 
 
 ... 13 
 
 
 
 Tomlinson, H. G. 
 
 Mildura 
 
 ... 10 
 
 
 
 Tafft, G. 
 
 Lilliput 
 
 ... 22 
 
 
 
 Thompson, W. ... 
 
 Strathmerton ... 
 
 20 
 
 
 
 Taylor, A. 
 
 Gunbower 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 Telford, J. R 
 
 Mooroopna 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 Tye, Wm 
 
 Whroo ... 
 
 5 
 
 Q 
 
 Threlfall, R 
 
 Woosang 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 N 
 
 
 
178 
 
 Name. 
 
 Taylor, R. S. ... 
 Tanner, D. 
 Thompson, J. L. 
 Thompson, R. ... 
 Tickner, H. 
 Tickner, F. D. ... 
 Tanner, J. 
 Tanner, W. 
 Thompson, A. D. 
 Tolley, G. H. ... 
 Taggart, W. 
 Trduette and Blampied 
 
 Upton, C. 
 Uhthoff, W. T. ... 
 
 Vaughan, J. 
 
 Wilson, J. B. 
 Whiting, E. 
 Wickham Bros. 
 Wilkinson, H. J 
 Wilson, W. M. 
 Wilson, C. D. 
 Walsh, D. 
 Withers, T. 
 Williams, J. 
 Wilson, A. 
 Wilson, M. 
 Williams, H. 
 Woollett, G. J. 
 Waite, J. T. 
 Wise, G. 
 Wales, C. 
 Wall, F. 
 Worland, C. 
 Whelan, F. 
 Walther, J. R. 
 Wicks, A. J. 
 White, J. 
 White, E. S. 
 Webb, A. W. 
 Waddington, J. 
 Wallis, W. 
 Walker, Y. 
 Wenke, M. 
 Walsh, J. D. 
 Wallace, C. 
 Wormwell, E. 
 Wuillemin, L. 
 
 Young, T. 
 Young, Wm. 
 Young, J. 
 Young, W. J. 
 
 Parish. 
 
 A. B 
 
 Borung 
 Barnawartha North 
 
 12 
 15 2 
 
 Dookie 
 
 ... 19 
 
 Norong 
 Ledcourt 
 
 5 
 
 9 2 
 
 Ledcourt 
 
 8 
 
 Barnawartha ... 
 
 8 
 
 
 4 
 
 Mildura 
 
 10 
 
 Mildura 
 
 6 2 
 
 Mildura 
 
 4 
 
 Concongella 
 
 13 
 
 Lilliput 
 
 ... 40 
 
 Currawa 
 
 2 
 
 Mildura 
 
 6 
 
 Mildura 
 
 20 
 
 Barp ... 
 
 ... 10 
 
 Baranduda 
 
 5 
 
 Mildura 
 
 ... 10 
 
 Mildura 
 
 5 
 
 Mildura 
 
 5 
 
 Norong 
 
 5 
 
 Lilliput 
 
 7 
 
 Katunga 
 Wedderburu 
 
 ... 14 
 11 
 
 Mooroopna 
 
 ... 10 2 
 
 Mildura 
 
 20 
 
 
 ... 25 
 
 Norong 
 
 ... 20 
 
 Carrara garmun gee 
 Tallarook 
 
 5 
 7 
 
 Burramine 
 
 6 
 
 Branjee 
 
 1 
 
 Gooramadda 
 
 9 
 
 Ni-Ni 
 
 2 o 
 
 Horsham 
 
 1 
 
 Dunolly 
 
 1 
 
 Mildura 
 
 16 
 
 
 5 
 
 Mildura 
 
 4 
 
 Horsham 
 
 2 2 
 
 Arcadia 
 
 15 
 
 Chiltern 
 
 8 
 
 Chiltern West 
 
 7 
 
 Chiltern 
 
 ... 12 
 
 Mildura 
 
 4 
 
 Briagolong 
 
 2 
 
 Horsham 
 
 ... 26 
 
 Boola Boloke ... 
 
 8 
 
 
 7 2 
 
 Mildura 
 
 5 2 
 
179 
 
 Ill i 
 
 o I 
 
 ll 
 
 6 6 
 
 H O 
 
 
180 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Adironda, 59 
 
 Alicante, 39 
 
 Alicante Bouschet, 33 
 
 Aliens, Hybrid, 63 
 
 Altitude, effect on climate 20 
 
 Alvey, 63 
 
 American vines as stocks to graft on, 134 
 
 distinctive characters of 
 
 leaves, 54 
 
 foxy taste of fruit, 53 
 i, resistance opposed to phyl- 
 
 loxera, 53 
 Ampehdese, 1 
 Ampelography, 29 
 Anna, 57 
 
 Antiquity of viticulture, 1 
 Annular incision, 128 
 Aramon, 30 
 Aromatic taste of objectionable character 
 
 diminished by subsoiling, 75 
 Arragonais (see Grenache), 39 
 Arrangement of vines 82 
 Arrouya (see Carmenet), 34 
 Aspect, 20 
 Aspiran, 31 
 Aspiran Bouschet, 33 
 Assimilation, 10 
 Aucarot, 32 
 
 aSKSsaat-* 4s 
 
 i^3*&""' 1W * 
 Auxoit (see Pinot Gris), 45 
 
 40 
 
 Balafant (see Tokay), 50 
 Baloutzat (see Malbeck), 
 Balzac (see Mataro), 41 
 
 Bark, 5 
 
 Baxter's Sherry, 32 
 
 Beaunois (see Pinot Blanc Chardonay), 45 
 Bergeron (see Roussanne), 47 
 Beurot (see Pinot Gris), 45 
 Bigney (see Merlot), 41 
 Bignona (see Dolcetto), 37 
 Black Cluster (see Pinot Noir) 44 
 Black German (see Canby's August), 60 
 Hamburg, 32 
 July (see Devereux), 56 
 Muscadine (see Flowers) 63 
 Prince, 32 
 St. Peter, 32 
 
 Spanish (see Jacquez), 56 
 Blanc Fume' (see Sauvignon), 48 
 Blanche Feuille (see Meunier), 45 
 Blanquette (see Clairette) 36 
 Blauer Klavner (see Pinot Noir), 44 
 PI "v Trollin & er (* Black Hamburg), 32 
 Blocks, extent and disposition of, 86 
 Blussart (see Pulsart), 46 
 Bois dur (see Carignane) 34 
 Bois Jaune (see Grenache), 39 
 Botanical description of vines, 1 
 Boudales (see Cinsaut), 36 
 Bourdales (see Cinsaut), 36 
 
 Bouchet Hybrids, 32 
 Boutelon (see Pedro Ximenes), 46 
 Breton (see Carmenet), 34 
 Bucnardt's Prince (see Aramon), 30 
 Bullace (see Scuppernong), 63 
 
 ,, (see Vitis Rotundifolia), 62 
 Bullet (see Taylor), 62 
 toilet Grape (see Vitis Rotundifolia), 62 
 Burdekm vine (see Vitis Opaca) 65 
 Burger Blanc (see Gouais), 38 
 Burgundy (see Pinot), 44 
 
 " of. Georgia (see Pauline), 57 
 
 Miller's (see Pinot Meunier), 45 
 Noir ). 
 
 no 
 White (see Pinot Blanc), 45 
 
 Cabernet Franc (see Carmenet), 34 
 
 ' M Sauvignon, 33 
 Calcareous soils 25 
 
 , 
 Candive (see Shi'raz), 48 
 
 Carignan (see Carignane), 34 
 
 Carmenet, 34 
 
 Catalan (see Carignane), 34 
 
 (see Mataro), 41 
 Catawba, 60 
 "Cepage,"29 
 
 ;Chaintres" system of pruning, 120 
 
 vi*u..i,tut vo ovatcui Ol 
 
 Charnet (see Mataro), 4 
 
 Chasselas, 35 
 
 de Falloux, 35 
 
 de Fontainebleau, 35 
 
 Golden, 35 
 
 , 
 
 Musque", 36 
 Red (see Malbeck), 40 
 Rose 36 
 
 , 
 Violet, 36 
 
 mon, 
 Chrupka (see Chasselas), 35 
 
 i,10 
 preferred to com- 
 
 i,56 
 
 Cissus Antarctica (see Vitis Baudiniana), 65 
 a(SeeViti80paCa65 
 
 Clay soils, 25 
 Clearing, 77 
 Climate, 16 
 
 Vialla (see Vialla), 64 
 Cognac grape (see Folle), 37 
 Colombier (see Semillon), 48 
 Commercial considerations, 67 
 Concord, 60 
 
 Conforogo (see Sultana), 49 
 Cordifolia Solonis (see Soloi 
 
181 
 
 Corinth Currant, 36 
 Cot (see Malbeck), 40 
 Cotticour (see Clairette), 36 
 " Coulure," 12 
 Crabutet (see Merlot), 41 
 Crignane (see Carignane), 34 
 " Crossettes," 89 
 Crowns, height of, 105 
 Cunningham, 55 
 Cultivation, 130 
 
 ,, effect on vitality of vine, 2 
 ,, preliminary, must be deep, 74 
 ,, must follow irrigation, 20 
 Currant, Corinth, 36 
 
 Zante, 51 
 Cuttings, 88 
 
 selection of, 89 
 
 length of, 90 
 
 single eye, 91 
 
 preservation of, 92 
 
 stratification of, 93 
 
 means of facilitating emission of 
 roots, 94 
 Cuttings or rooted vines, 98 
 
 planting in vineyard, 99 
 , inclination of, 99 
 Cynthiana, 56 
 
 Delaware, 64 
 Devereux, 56 
 Diana, 60 
 Dibble, 100 
 Disbudding, 122 
 Dolcetto Nero, 37 
 Doradillo, 37 
 
 Edel Clavner (we Pinot Gris), 45 
 
 Elbling (see Gouais), 38 
 
 Elsinburgh, 56 
 
 Elvira, 64 
 
 English cleft graft, 137 
 
 Enrageat (see Fplle), 37 
 
 Epinette (see Pinot Blanc Chardonay), 45 
 
 Epiran (see Aspiran), 31 
 
 Espagnin (see Cinsaut), 36 
 
 Espar (see Mataro), 41 
 
 Espart (see Mataro), 41 
 
 Esparte (see Mataro), 41 
 
 Estrangey (see Malbeck), 40 
 
 European vines, 30 
 
 grafting on American stocks, 137 
 Extent and disposition of blocks, 85 
 
 Factors influencing growth and products of 
 
 vine, 15 
 
 Fall of leaves, 14 
 Fecundation of the ovule, 12 
 Feigentraube (see Sauvignon), 48 
 Fendant (see Chasselas), 35 
 First region, 70 
 Flouron (see Mataro), 41 
 Flower, botanical description, 6 
 
 ,, anormal forms of, 7 
 Flowering, 12 
 Flowers, 63 
 
 Foex, recommends irrigation of vineyards, 19 
 opinion on value of different grafting 
 
 stocks, 138 
 Folle, 37 
 Forest devil, 77 
 Forming young vine, 105 
 Fox Grape (see Vitis Labrusca), 59 
 " Foxy taste," of American grapes, 43 
 Franc Pinot (see Pinot Noir), 44 
 
 Frankenthal (see Black Hamburg), 32 
 
 Frauentraube (see Chasselas), 35 
 
 Friability necessary in soil, 22 
 
 Fromenteau (see Roussanne), 47 
 
 Fromentot (see Pinot Gris), 45 
 
 Frontignac (see Muscat de Frontignan), 43 
 
 Frontignan (see Muscat de Frontignan), 43 
 
 Frost, advantage of late budding varities, 28 
 ,, pruning retarded in consequence, 121 
 grape (see Vitis Cordifolia), 58 
 
 Furmint (see Tokay), 50 
 
 Gamay, 38 
 
 Noir, 38 
 Nicholas, 38 
 d'Orleans, 38 
 
 in Beaujolais, 27 
 
 Gentil Aromatique (see Riesling), 46 
 Goethe, 64 
 
 Golden Chasselas (see Chasselas), 35 
 Gooseberry system, 124 
 Gordo Blanco (see Muscat Gordo Blanco), 43 
 Gouais, 38 
 
 Goulu Blanc (see Semillon), 48 
 Gourdoux (see Malbeck), 40 
 " Gout de terroir," 105 
 Gouveio (see Verdeilho), 51 
 Graft, ordinary cleft, 136 
 English cleft, 137 
 splice, 137 
 Grafting, 134 
 
 ,, diminishes non setting of fruit, 134 
 ,, time for, 138 
 Granaxa (see Grenache), 39 
 Granitic soils, 25 
 Gr&lelin (see Maccabeo), 40 
 Grenache, 39 
 
 Gris Cordelier (see Pinot Gris), 45 
 Gros Cabernet (see Carmenet), 34 
 Gamay (see Gamay), 38 
 Noir (see Tinto), 49 
 Plant Dore" (see Morrillon), 43 
 Grosse Chalosse (see Folle), 37 
 
 Vindure (see Carmenet), 34 
 Gutedel (see Chasselas), 35 
 Guyot system of pruning, 117 
 ,, opinion on topping, 124 
 
 Hailstorms, 69 
 
 Hart (see Devereux), 56 
 
 Height of vines, 105 
 
 Heat, influence of, 17 
 
 Hermitage, red (see Shiraz), 48 
 
 white (see Roussanne), 47 
 
 Herbemont, 56 
 
 Herbemont's Madeira (see Herbemont), 56 
 Hoeing, 132 
 Hybrids, 63 
 
 Hybridization of vine, 32 
 Hyde's Eliza, 60 
 
 Iron, its influence on colour of wine, 26 
 
 Irrigation of vineyards, 18 
 
 practised in France and Switzer- 
 land, 19 
 
 Isabella, 60 
 
 Israella, 60 
 
 Ives' Seedling, 60 
 
 Ives, 60 
 Madeira, 60 
 
 Ivanhoe, white (see Shepherd's Riesling), 47 
 
 Jaen Blanc (see Doradillo), 37 
 
 Jacquez, 56 
 
 Jack (see Jacquez), 56 
 
182 
 
 Kittredge (see Ives' Seedling), 60 
 fKechmish (see Sultana), 49 
 
 JLabrusca (see Vitis Labrusca), 59 
 La Souys (see Solonis), 61 
 Lateral shoots, 4 
 Latitude, influence of, 20 
 Layering, 94 
 
 ,, reversed, 96 
 ,, multiple, 96 
 Laying out of vineyard, 80 
 Leader, selection of, 116 
 Leaves, 5 
 
 importance of, in ripening of fruit, 13 
 
 stripping, 128 
 Length of cuttings, 90 
 Lenoir (see Devereux), 56 
 
 ,, (see Jacquez), 56 
 Levraut (see Pinot Gris), 45 
 Light, importance of, 20 
 Limestone soils, 25 
 Lincoln (see Devereux), 56 
 Lindley, 64 
 
 Listan (see Sweet Water), 49 
 Little Sweet Mountain (see Vitis Berlandieri), 57 
 Locust, 70 
 Logan, 61 
 Long pruning, 115 
 Long (see Cunningham), 55 
 Long's Arkansas (see Solonis), 61 
 
 Maccabeo, 40 
 
 Maitre Noir (see Morrillon), 43 
 
 Malaga, 40 
 
 Malaga (see Semillon), 48 
 
 Malbeck, 40 
 
 Malbeck bears better grafted on Solonis, 135 
 
 Maldoux (see Mondeuse), 42 
 
 .Malvoisie, 41 
 
 (see Pinot Gris), 45 
 Marking out before planting, 85 
 Marsanne, 47 
 Martha, 61 
 
 Marzemina Bianca (see Chasselas), 35 
 Mataro, 41 
 
 ,, (see Carignane), 34 
 
 (see Morrastel), 42 
 Maxatawney, 61 
 McCandless (see Jacquez), 56 
 McLean (see Devereux), 56 
 -Merlot, 41 
 
 Mescle (see Pulsart), 46 
 Meunier (see Pinot Meunier), 45 
 Miles, 61 
 
 " Millerandage," 13 
 
 Miller's Burgundy (see Pinot Meunier), 45 
 Mission Grape, 42 
 
 Missouri Bird's Eye (see Elsinburgh), 56 
 Mixed pruning, 118 
 Moisture, 17 
 
 cultivation retains, 131 
 :Molette (see Mondeuse), 42 
 Mondeuse, 42 
 
 Monteith (see Canby's August), 60 
 
 Morrillon, 43 
 
 Blanc (see Pinot Blanc Chard onay), 45 
 
 Noir (see Pinot Noir), 44 
 
 Taconn6 (see Pinot Meunier), 45 
 
 Morrastel, 42 
 
 Mountains, their influence on climate, 21 
 
 Mourrastel (see Morrastel), 42 
 
 Mourvedre (see Mataro), 41 
 
 Mouteuse (see Mondeuse), 42 
 
 Mueller, Sir F. von, description of Australian 
 vines, 65 
 
 Mulching, 131 
 
 Multiple layering, 96 
 
 Muscadine, (see Vitis Rotundifolia), 62 
 
 Muscats, 43 
 
 Muscat de Frontignan, 43 
 
 ,, of Alexandria (see Muscat Gordo 
 Blanco), 43 
 
 Muscat Gordo Blanco, 43 
 Mustang (see Vitis Candicans), 58 
 
 Navarre (see Cabernet Sauvignon). 33 
 Nebbiolo (see Dolcetto Nero), 37 
 Neil's Grape .(see Herbemont), 56 
 New Zealand Flax for tying vines, 127 
 Nipping off terminal bud, 127 
 Noir de Pressac (see Malbeck), 40 
 Noirien (see Pinot Noir), 44 
 Non-setting of fruit, 12 
 
 ,, ,, diminished by annular 
 incision, 128 
 Non-setting of fruit diminished by disbudding, 
 
 Non-setting of fruit diminished by grafting, 
 
 Non-setting of fruit diminished by late prun- 
 ing, 121 
 
 Norton (see Cynthiana), 56 
 
 Norton's Virginia (see Cynthiana), 56 
 
 Northern Fox Grape (see Vitis Labrusca), 59 
 
 Number of vines per acre, 82 
 
 ,, with square system, 83 
 
 Number of vines per acre, rectangular system, 
 84 
 
 Number of vines per acre, quincunx, 84 
 
 Oeillade, 44 
 
 Okorszem Kek (see Aramon), 30 
 Oporto (see Tinto), 49 
 Ouillade (see Oeillade), 44 
 
 Passolina (see Zante Currant), 51 
 
 Pauline, 67 
 
 Payne's Early (see Isabella), 60 
 
 Peaty soils, 26 
 
 Pedro Jimenez (see Pedro Ximenes), 46 
 
 Pedro Ximenes, 46 
 
 Perkins, 61 
 
 Pero Ximen (see Pedro Ximenes), 46 
 
 Perpignan (see Morrastel), 42 
 
 Persaigne (see Mondeuse), 42 
 
 Petiole, structure of, 5 
 
 Petit Bouschet, 33 
 
 Petit Cabernet (see Cabernet Sauvignon), 33 
 
 Petit fer (see Carmenet), 34 
 
 Phormium Tenax for tying vines, 127 
 
 Phylloxera resistance of American vines, 52 
 
 Physiology of the vine, 9 
 
 Picardan (see Cinsaut), 36 
 
 Picpouille Blanc (see Folle), 37 
 
 " Pincement," 127 
 
 Pinot, 44 
 
 Blanc, 45 
 
 Chardonay, 45 
 
 in Burgundy district, 27 
 
 Gris, 45 
 
 Meunier, 45 
 
 Noir, 44 
 Piran (see Aspiran), 31 
 Plant d'Arbois (see Pulsart), 46 
 
 Dor< (see Pinot Blanc Chardonay) 45 
 
 d'Arcenant (see Gamay), 38 
 
 de Grece (see Folle), 37 
 
 Madame (see Folle), 37 
 
 Medoc (see Merlot), 41 
 
183 
 
 Plant de Seyssel (see Roussanne), 47 
 
 Planting, 98 
 
 cuttings in vineyard, 99 
 ,, ,, nursery, 101 
 
 ,, rooted vines in vineyard, 103 
 time for, 99 
 
 Plateado (see Doradillo), 37 
 
 Plateadillo (see Doradillo), 37 
 
 Plough, subsoil, 77 
 
 Ploughing, 130 
 
 Plutonic soils, 25 
 
 Potash, necessity for, 24 
 
 Poulsart (see Pulsart), 46 
 
 Preliminary cultivation, 74 
 
 depth of in France, 75 
 
 Preparation of soil, 74 
 
 Prolific buds on vine, 111 
 
 Propagation of the vine, 88 
 
 Pruning, 110 
 
 for young vines, 107 
 long or sh 
 
 long or short, 112 
 
 short spur, 113 
 
 mixed, 118 
 
 rod, 115 
 
 system giving great extension, 119 
 
 time for, 120 
 
 instruments for, 121 
 , summer, 122 
 Pulliat's periods of ripening, 30 
 Pulsart, 46 
 
 Queue de Renard (see Maccabeo), 40 
 Quincunx, 83 
 
 Rainfall of Europe compared with ours, 69 
 
 Rebecca, 61 
 
 Rectangular rows, 84 
 
 Red Chasselas (see Malbeck), 40 
 
 Hermitage (see Schiraz), 48 
 
 Lenoir (see Pauline), 57 
 
 Muncy (see Catawba), 60 
 
 ,, Wines, demand for, 68 
 
 River (see Cynthiana), 56 
 Redpndal (see Grenache), 39 
 Regions, division of colony into, 21 
 Respiration, 11 
 Revalaire (see Aramon), 30 
 Reversed layering, 96 
 Riesling, 46 
 
 Shepherd's, 47 
 Riparia (see Vitis Riparia), 61 
 Ripening of Grapes, 14 
 Rise of sap, 10 
 
 River Grape (see Vitis Riparia), 61 
 Rivesaltes (see Grenache), 39 
 Riveyran (see Aspiran), 31 
 Roads in vineyard, 86 
 Roanoake (see Scuppernong), 63 
 Rock Grape (see. Vitis Rupestris), 63 
 Rod pruning, 115 
 Rome Noir (see Tinto), 49 
 Roots of vine, 3 
 Rossling (see Riesling), 46 
 Roussanne, 47 
 Roussilon (see Grenache), 39 
 Rupestris (see Vitis Rupestris), 63 
 Rushes for tying vines, 126 
 
 Salem, 64 
 
 Salerne (see Cinsaut), 36 
 
 Salvagnin Noir (see Pinot Noir), 44 
 
 Samboton (see Isabella), 60 
 
 Sand grape (see Vitis Riparia), 61 
 
 Sandy soils, 25 
 
 Sauvignon, Red (see Cabernet Sauvignon), 33 
 
 Sauvignon, White, 48 
 
 Savoyanne (see Mondeuse), 42 
 
 Scarifiers, 132 
 
 Schiraz (see Shiraz), 48 
 
 Schistose soils, 25 
 
 Schwartzer Trollinger (see Black Hamburg), 32' 
 
 Scientific considerations must guide vine- 
 grower in a new country, 16 
 
 Scion, 136 
 
 choice of, 138 
 
 Scuppernong, 63 
 
 Second region, 72 
 
 Seedlings, raising of, 88 
 
 variability of, 29 
 
 Selection of cuttings, 89 
 
 Semillon, 48 
 
 Serine (see Shiraz), 48 
 
 Shepherd's Riesling, 47 
 
 Shiraz, 58 
 
 Shoots, 4 
 
 Short spur pruning, 113 
 
 Singleton (see Catawba), 60 
 
 Sirac (see Shiraz), 48 
 
 Sirrah (see Shiraz), 48 
 
 Site, selection of, 66 
 
 Smarts (see Edinburgh), 56 
 
 Soil, physical and chemical properties of, 22 
 preparation of, 74 
 
 Solonis, 62 
 
 Spar (see Matarp), 41 
 
 Spiran (see Aspiran), 31 
 
 Splice graft, 137 
 
 Spofford Seedling (see Tokaylon), 61 
 
 Square system, 83 
 
 Stakes, 126 
 
 Stem, 3 
 
 structure of, 5 
 ,, forming of, 106 
 
 Stomata, 6 
 
 Stratification of cuttings, 93 
 
 Stripping off leaves, 128 
 
 Subsoiling, 76 
 
 Subsoil plough, 77 
 
 Sugar grape (see Vitis Rupestris), 63 
 
 Sultana, 49 
 
 Sultanieh (see Sultana), 49 
 
 Summer cultivation, 130 
 
 Summer grape (see Vitis JEstivalis), 55 
 
 Summer pruning, 122 
 
 Sunn Fie (see Sauvignon), 48 
 
 Surret Mountain (see Vitis Berlandieri), 57 
 
 Surrounding circumstances, importance of, 16 
 
 Sussling (see Chasselas), 35 
 
 Sweet water, 49 
 
 Sweet wines, 67 
 
 Syra, (see Shiraz), 48 
 
 Taylor, 62 
 
 Taylor's Bullit (see Taylor), 62 
 
 Teinturier (see Tinto), 49 
 
 Tendrils, 8 
 
 Terret Bouschet, 33 
 
 Third region, 73 
 
 Thomas, 63 
 
 Thurmond (see Devereux), 56 
 
 Tinta Francisca (see Tinto), 49 
 
 Tinto, 49 
 
 Tokay, 50 
 
 Tokaylon, 61 
 
 Topping, 123 
 
 injurious effects of, 125 
 Transpiration, 10 
 Trellised vines, 85 
 
 overhead, 120 
 
 relative cost of, 126 
 
184 
 
 Trenching; 76 
 
 Tuley (see Devereux), 56 
 
 Tying up vines, 126 
 
 Ugni Blanc (see Maccabeo), 40 
 
 Noir (see Aramon), 30 
 Ulliade (see Oeillade), 44 
 
 Noir (see Cinsaut) 
 Uva d'Acqui (see Dolcetto), 37 
 
 Valais Blanc (see Chasselas), 35 
 Variety, its influence on wine, 27 
 
 ,, must be adapted to other conditions, 
 choice of, 66 
 Veins, 6 
 Veraison, 14 
 Verdai (see Aspiran), 31 
 Verdal 31 
 Verdeilho, 51 
 Verdot, 50 
 
 Veronais (see Carmenet), 34 
 Vialla, 64 
 Viticulture, antiquity of, 1 
 
 ,, soils suitable for, 25 
 
 Vitis Acetosa, 65 
 
 ^Estivalis, 55 
 
 Antarctica (see Vitis Baudiniana), 65 
 
 Arizonica, 65 
 
 Baudiniana, 65 
 
 Berlandieri, 58 
 
 Californica, 58 
 
 Candicans, 58 
 
 Cinerea, 58 
 
 Cordifolia, 58 
 
 Hypoglauca, 65 
 Labrusca, 59 
 
 Vitis Opaca, 65 
 
 Riparia, 61 
 
 Rotundifolia, 62 
 
 Rupestris, 63 
 
 Vinifera, 30 
 
 Vulpina (see Vitis Rotundifolia), 65 
 Vitraille (see Merlot), 41 
 
 Vuidure Sauvignonne (see Cabernet Sauvig- 
 non), 83 
 
 Warren (see Herbemont), 56 
 
 Warrenton (see Herbemont), 56 
 
 White Burgundy (see Pinot Blanc), 45 
 Hermitage (see Roussanne), 47 
 Ivanhoe (see Shepherd's Riesling), 47 
 Muscadine (see Scuppernong), 63 
 Nice (see Sweetwater), 49 
 Pinot (see Pinot Blanc), 45 
 Syrian (?) (see Doradillo), 37 
 
 Wilder, 64 
 
 Wild Riparia, 62 
 
 Winter cultivation, 130 
 
 Winds, 69 
 
 Winter grape (see Vitis Cordifolia), 58 
 
 Wire, training vine on, 120 
 
 Wood upon which fruit grows, 110 
 
 Woodward (see Isabella), 60 
 
 Worthington (gee Clinton), 61 
 
 Wyman (see Tokaylon), 61 
 
 York's Madeira (see Canby's August), 60 
 Yellow Muscadine (see Scuppernong), 63 
 
 Zante Currant, 51 
 
 Zinfandel, 52 
 
 Zierfhandler Rother (see Zinfandel), 52 
 
 
 TH* 
 
 HiVBRSXTY 
 
 oar 
 
 By Authority: ROBT. S. BRAIN, Government Printer, Melbourne. 
 
1 
 
 
 
1855 
 
 A- 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 F rA LIF RNIA LIBRARY